Zongman: Plunder the Heavens and Build a Dimensional Empire

Bai Mu traveled through time.

The good news is the long-awaited two-dimensional world.

Bad news, traveling to the world of Naruto, and to the Uchiha clan!

But there is good news. When he opens his eyes, he will have the three-magatama Sharingan, the natural sage’s eye, and the complete form of Susanoo. With the system in hand, he can travel through the heavens and all realms, plunder the origin of any world across dimensions, and recruit his own contractors to become his helpers. Knowing this, Bai Mu is ambitious and is determined to build an almighty empire spanning the heavens and all realms.

Follow my command, conquer all realms, and plunder the heavens!

“Esdeath, calm down and don’t be anxious! Irene, don’t make a fuss!”

Rias, follow me and you will be the true lord of the underworld. You should broaden your horizons and don’t just limit yourself to a single world. That would be a hopeless thing.

Little evil god, I don’t accept incompetent demons here. Also, I’ll take care of Lily Ling for you.

Aqua, you are a useless goddess and an idiot. I don’t accept idiots here because it will affect the collective IQ.

Scathach, go away and don’t get in my way!

Zongman: Plunder the Heavens and Build a Dimensional Empire
Chapter 1: Traveling through time and becoming a member of the Uchiha clan
The Fire Nation border.
A hidden valley.
There is a stream flowing slowly in the middle.
And right by the stream, a figure was sitting on a throne made of ice.
She was a woman in a white military uniform. She had ice-blue hair and an extremely exaggerated yet perfectly proportioned figure.
She leaned lazily on the back of the chair, her beautiful legs intertwined and stacked together, her white stockings and white military boots casually placed aside, her fair feet swaying from time to time as her legs shook.
Behind the woman, there was a large tent that could accommodate many people.
A beautiful figure walked out from it. She was also a woman with an outstanding figure and appearance. Compared with the woman sitting on the ice chair, she was not inferior in either figure or appearance.
If we compare their figures, the blonde woman has a slight advantage.
She looked at the woman sitting on the ice bench, frowned and asked, “Isn’t he back yet?”
Hearing the question, the woman with ice-blue hair turned her head to look at the blonde woman with a smile on her face: “Isn’t it obvious?”
“Where has he been?” Alice Liz was dissatisfied and frowned slightly.
The woman in white military uniform was still sitting on the ice bench, her lips curled up slightly, a hint of bloodlust in her eyes. “War, that’s what it is. I can say I’m very fortunate to have come to this world. Here I can fight against the strong. It fully stimulates my fighting desire and allows me to enjoy the fun of war!”
“Esdeath, you are such a battle maniac!” Alice Liz complained helplessly after hearing that.
Although she had long known about Esdeath’s passion for fighting, she still felt a little helpless when she heard such words. Thinking of the war in her own world that lasted for more than a hundred years, as the second princess of the Imperial Palace, she couldn’t help but feel fortunate that a battle maniac like Esdeath did not come to her world.
Otherwise, accidents can easily happen.
Of course, the world that Bai Mu lives in is also abnormal.
Because this world is crazier, even children are going to the battlefield, which is even crazier.
“Thank you for the compliment.”
Esdeath didn’t care, but was proud of it.
She shrugged and continued, “Yes, Bai Mu should be back soon. If he doesn’t come back today, then we should take action first…”
“no!”
Alice Lize interrupted immediately.
“Alice, don’t try to stop me, and you can’t stop me!” Esdeath, who was originally very casual, was interrupted by Alice Lise. Her face changed instantly and became serious.
She stood up and left the ice bench, her feet landing lightly.
In an instant, the surface of the stream froze and was covered with a layer of ice.
“Esdeath, remember this, we are outsiders and must not act recklessly. We must obey Bai Mu in everything. These are his orders.”
Alice Liz’s tone was strong and she was unmoved, but she knew that she couldn’t persuade him, so she used Bai Mu to suppress him.
Esdeath crossed her arms, curled her lips in disdain, and said calmly, “Bai Mu isn’t a native of this world either. He’s a so-called time traveler, extremely ambitious. He’s already targeted our world, yours. Do you think this world can be spared?”
“That’s not important, and…”
Alice Liz was about to continue, but then she realized, “Huh? He actually told you these things?”
Esdeath sneered, “What? You’re the only one who knows, and I don’t?”
“Bai Mu told me that he’s a time traveler and not a native of this world. Although he didn’t go into too much detail, the fact that he was able to tell us about his time travel status already shows his trust in us…”
After a pause, she smiled and said, “I plan to go on with him. You know, he suits my taste very well. This is very important.”
Alice Liz’s face was solemn as she spoke slowly, “Bai Mu told me that he traveled to the Naruto world and became a member of the Uchiha clan. Knowing the fate of the Uchiha clan, he was always worried about the night of genocide. He just didn’t expect that he could travel further and even take people from other worlds with him as helpers…”
Esdeath waved her hand when she heard this. “Pretty much. He’s definitely holding back, but saying this already proves his trust in you and me. Besides, aren’t we already tied to his chariot? What’s there to hesitate about?”
Following Bai Mu, I can enter the heavens and all realms, go to different worlds, and even gain unexpected benefits. So do you think a smart person like me would not know how to choose?
Alice Liz frowned slightly: “I didn’t say no, my meaning is very clear, that is, don’t do anything reckless, so as not to ruin Bai Mu’s plan.”
Just as the two were arguing, there was a slight movement from the other side.
Esdeath and Alice instantly stopped confronting each other and instead looked vigilantly towards the woods on the other side, guarding against possible surprise attacks.
Just as the two of them were on guard, a figure slowly walked out. It was the man they were arguing about – Bai Mu, Uchiha Bai Mu!
…
Bai Mu, a time traveler from Earth.
Before traveling through time, I was in a daze and could see the end at a glance. There was no hope.
After traveling through time, you will have endless possibilities. You can conquer all the heavens and worlds, plunder everything, and build your own supreme paradise.
Even though the time travel happened suddenly and inexplicably, and I was not born yet, but once I traveled through time, I was there and it could not be changed.
Although the world I traveled to is the Naruto world, I am still the Uchiha clan…
Who doesn’t know the final fate of the Uchiha clan?
The pressure comes before the baby is even born.
But there is always a way out. What’s more, I have traveled through time and space. How could there not be things like systems?
That’s definitely not possible, and the arrival of the plug-in means that survival is guaranteed. What’s more, it’s still early in the timeline, so there’s still time for everything.
Besides, the system is powerful, very powerful.
Plundering the power of origin will allow Bai Mu to seize the origin of the world and even travel to other worlds.
Even if one has not been born, one can still separate a strand of consciousness and go to other worlds, start activities and plunder the origin of that world for oneself, thereby strengthening one’s own power.
The power of origin is above everything else. It is the root of the world and the only thing that exists.
Without the origin, the world will cease to exist, and plundering the origin means using the world for one’s own benefit.
The most direct manifestation is that all the power in this world can be controlled and become one’s own power.
For example, in the Naruto world, Bai Mu used the original power of the Naruto world to temper his body and build the most perfect body. He did not need to refine chakra or open his eyes, and he even worried about the evolution of the Mangekyo.
You should know that Indra is the ancestor of Uchiha. He has extremely powerful strength and super eye power since birth. He can open the complete form of Susanoo with only three magatama Sharingan.
Only Indra can do it, but his descendants cannot do it. And tracing back to its source, it is Kaguya Otsutsuki. To be precise, it is Kaguya Otsutsuki who swallowed the chakra fruit and then mutated the power, but the source is the power of the Otsutsuki clan, and this is the source of power in the Naruto world.
Feilu novels, Feilu will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
Premium audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and receive 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2 Tsunade-hime (old version)
The power of the Naruto world is inseparable from the Otsutsuki and the sacred tree, so the power of origin is particularly important.
Mastering the original power of the Naruto world allows Bai Mu to master any power in the world, even if it is not enough to fully control the original power of the entire world now.
But a little bit is enough, so Bai Mu’s three-magatama Sharingan is stronger than the Mangekyō and Eternal Eye, and he is not afraid of even the Rinnegan.
The complete form of Susanoo is even easier to use.
Of course, this is just a transitional power. It doesn’t matter whether it evolves into the Mangekyō Sharingan or not, because the power of origin is Bai Mu’s real reliance.
Moreover, Bai Mu’s goal is very clear, which is to plunder everything and become the supreme ruler of the heavens and all worlds.
Therefore, before he was born, Bai Mu separated his consciousness and chose a suitable world through the system, and he chose two worlds at once.
They are the world of Akame ga Slash, the final battlefield between you and me, or the world of holy war where the world begins.
The original power of the Naruto world is obviously not so easy to plunder, and if you want to plunder it, you need to change.
Only by changing the direction of the world can we plunder the origin of the world if the world remains unchanged.
Naturally, the plundering cannot be successful, or the time cost is too high.
Since we weren’t born at that time, we naturally had to take our time.
But the other world is different!
For example, the Aka-Slashing World was the simplest, much simpler than the final battlefield between you and me, or the holy war world at the beginning of the world. Therefore, Bai Mu mainly focused on the Aka-Slashing World, and he kept shuttling between the two worlds after birth. The ten months before his birth gave Bai Mu enough time to operate.
More than a decade later, Bai Mu’s strength had already reached an extremely terrifying level, but he always kept a low profile, although he had opened his eyes.
However, he only opened his eyes after he turned twelve, and tried to keep a low profile. He had certain abilities, but they were not too outstanding.
Outsiders don’t know the inside story, but Bai Mu knows himself very well. Besides, the Sharingan is nothing, the physical body is the most terrifying thing about Bai Mu.
In the world of Naruto, high attack and low imitation.
Except for a few individuals, most people’s bodies are quite fragile.
Of course, the Otsutsuki are different, but they are aliens, which is different. How many people in the ninja world are physically strong? It can be said that there are very few.
If we have to choose the most typical representative figure, it would naturally be Hashirama Senju. But he has a sage body and is the reincarnation of Ashura Chakra, so it is normal for him to have a strong physical body. The situation is completely different.
Going down further, there is the Hidden Cloud Village, for example, the successive Raikages, but this is only relative to the level of the ninja world, which is considered good, but compared with Hashirama Senju, they are incomparable.
As for Otsutsuki, that’s even more impossible.
As for Bai Mu, he has tempered his body through the original power of the Akagi Slash World and the Holy War World for more than ten years. With the addition of the original power of the Naruto world, although it is not much, a mosquito is still meat. The original power of the three worlds enhances Bai Mu’s strength in all aspects, and he is also able to master the power of the three worlds.
For example, in the world of Akagi Slash, the most representative thing is naturally the power of the imperial weapon. Among them, Esdeath’s imperial weapon, Demon God Appearance: Devil’s Essence, is an extremely powerful imperial weapon.
Control ice freely!
Attack, defense, that is controllable.
Besides, choosing this power means choosing Esdeath, and for Bai Mu, is there any need to hesitate about such a choice? Therefore, the power representative of this world of Akagi is naturally the power of ice.
As for the Holy War world, although it already has the power of freezing, Alice Liz represents the ice star spiritual power.
This is different.
How is it different?
It’s hard to explain clearly.
To be frank, Bai Mu chose Esdeath and Alicelize because they would become his loyal partners in his conquest of the heavens and the worlds.
Choosing them and having them sign the contract is beneficial to both parties.
Besides, they don’t object and are willing to pursue Bai Mu.
Otherwise, how could I come to the Naruto world?
“So……”
Esdeath looked at Bai Mu who was walking over from the other side. He was not coming back alone, he was holding a woman in his arms. She looked meaningfully at Alice Liz beside her.
The latter’s face was full of frost, and he was obviously unhappy.
Esdeath smiled softly at this, looked at the woman in Bai Mu’s arms, and asked, “Who is this?”
“Tsunade-hime!”
Bai Mu replied.
The woman in his arms is the princess of the Senju clan, one of the three ninjas of Konoha, a medical expert, and the future Fifth Hokage of Konoha, Princess Tsunade!
Tsunade!
She has many identities, and they are all very unusual.
The granddaughter of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, the princess of the Land of Fire, the direct disciple of the Third Hokage, one of the legendary Three Ninjas, a medical expert, and so on.
Any one of them is enough to make her look down on the ninja world, not to mention that all of these are concentrated on her alone, so Tsunade’s influence can be imagined, it can be said to be extraordinary.
Esdeath and Alice Lize were brought to the Naruto world by Bai Mu. Naturally, they had some understanding of the general situation of the ninja world. What’s more, since they followed Bai Mu, they all belonged to Bai Mu’s camp.
Bai Mu’s camp is currently the Hidden Leaf Village and the Uchiha clan, so they have a general understanding of Konoha, and Tsunade is a key figure that cannot be avoided.
What’s more, they all knew that Bai Mu had coveted Tsunade.
As for why you know?
It’s simple, just because it’s big.
Both Esdeath and Alice Liz were very clear about the fact that Bai Mu liked big breasts, but they had different opinions.
Esdeath doesn’t care. She is old enough and doesn’t need to worry about anything.
As for Alice Liz, there’s nothing much to complain about.
And now they both saw Tsunade.
At the same time, I also understood Bai Mu’s persistence.
Indeed, it is bigger than both of them.
No wonder they say Tsunade is stronger than them. Before they met, both Esdeath and Alice Liz were a little bit dissatisfied, but now…
Well, you can’t deny it, he is the real deal, and he is really older than the two of them.
“Is this Tsunade?”
Esdeath glanced at Alice Liz, who looked noticeably strange, and asked, “So, what happened to her?”
Isn’t Tsunade said to be very powerful?
Why are you all fainted now?
Did you do this?
Thinking of this, she added: “Did you do it?”
Bai Mu denied this and explained: “No, that’s not the case. I was just worried about how to let you enter Konoha with a legitimate identity. How could you possibly attack Tsunade?”
“I didn’t even say anything about taking action, why are you so anxious to explain? And the meaning of taking action… hehe, there are many other things.” Esdeath looked at him and said with a smile.
“I’ll put her in the tent first and explain to you later.” Bai Mu was not in a hurry to explain, but put Tsunade in the tent first.
Chapter 3 I Knocked Her Out (Old Version)
“Are you sure?”
Alice Liz finally spoke.
“The tent is big, and she is a woman.” Bai Mu said.
As soon as he finished speaking, he walked into the tent and placed Tsunade on the carpet.
The space inside the tent is large enough to accommodate several people, and it is covered with thick carpets so people will not feel any discomfort when lying on it.
Bai Mu placed Tsunade not far from the entrance, because there were two sleeping bags, quilts and other items inside, which were obviously used by Alice and Esdeath to rest last night.
It would be a bit troublesome to get in, as you need to take off your shoes, but Bai Mu had no intention of doing that.
However, the high-heeled sandals on Tsunade’s feet had been taken off before she was put down.
This was done to prevent the carpet from being contaminated by dust from the shoes. In addition to taking off the shoes, Tsunade’s coat was also taken off by Bai Mu, and the dark green robe with the word “gambling” printed on it was placed aside.
Tsunade lay quietly on the carpet, wearing a loose sleeveless top similar to a kimono and dark blue cropped pants.
Bai Mu’s gaze moved from Tsunade’s upper body all the way down.
She has long golden hair, a delicate and beautiful face, and a diamond-shaped mark on her forehead.
Further down, there is a pair of slender beautiful legs and rosy white feet.
Beautiful, really beautiful!
However, Bai Mu didn’t plan to do anything. He just took a quick look and then walked out.
Esdeath and Alice Liz, who were standing outside, were waiting for Bai Mu’s explanation.
“Can you tell me now? How did she meet you?” Alice Liz really couldn’t bear it anymore and asked first.
Bai Mu remained calm and explained, “It’s just fate. We just bumped into each other. She was being attacked, so I saved her.”
Alice Liz seemed to be lost in thought, as if she was searching for loopholes.
Esdeath had already raised her doubts: “That’s not right. We are on the front line fighting against Kirigakure. Even though we have retreated to the border, how could Tsunade appear on the border of the Land of Fire? Isn’t she wandering outside?”
Everything you said has loopholes.
We are on the battlefield against Kirigakure, near the seaside, and here is close to the front line. How could Tsunade appear here?
Also, who would do something to Tsunami?
Bai Mu continued to explain: “She should be coming from the Land of Hot Springs. As for the person who attacked Tsunade, I guess he has something to do with Uchiha Madara.”
Esdeath frowned slightly, a look of confusion on her face as she murmured, “Uchiha Madara? That old bastard? That’s impossible. Shouldn’t his attention be on Kannabi Bridge right now? Staring at that idiot called Uchiha Obito?”
Hearing this, Bai Mu calmly explained: “That’s right, but because of me, the original plot is no longer a good reference. Who knows if Uchiha Madara will have any other ideas?”
“Okay, even if that’s the case, can you, as a variable, implicate Tsunade?” Esdeath still found it hard to believe. Even if what Bai Mu said was true, she still remained skeptical.
After a pause, she added, “Besides, with Tsunade’s strength, is she able to remain unconscious like this?”
Bai Mu shrugged and replied, “Well, this is actually my problem. I knocked her out.”
Esdeath: “???”
Alice Liz: “Why?”
“I didn’t want to explain too much, so I knocked the person out.” Bai Mu explained that he did this because it was too troublesome.
Alice Liz couldn’t help but twitch her lips when she heard this, and said helplessly: “Then if she doesn’t wake up, won’t we still have to explain?”
Bai Mu shrugged, his face calm, and said lightly: “No, now you can say that you saved me.”
“How is that possible? She saw you, how could it be…oh, your eyes, that Sharingan.” Esdeath spoke frankly and continued to question Bai Mu, but then she realized the key and immediately understood it.
She knew what Bai Mu was worried about.
How to bring myself and Alice Liz back to Konoha.
First of all, he himself is an Uchiha, which is the biggest inaccuracy.
Uchiha clan, who are you bringing back with you?
But if it is Tsunade, it is naturally different. With Bai Mu’s power, it is not difficult to influence Tsunade. He can do it silently and will never be discovered.
Bai Mu said softly: “I didn’t do anything to Tsunade. I just wanted her to remember that it was you and I who saved her when she was attacked.”
Esdeath heard this and still questioned Bai Mu’s actions: “Even so, will she be willing to take us back? I remember you said that although Tsunade has been wandering around for many years and seems disillusioned with the village, she actually values the village more than anything else. After all, it is her grandfather’s hard work. She won’t just watch her grandfather’s hard work go to waste, right?”
In fact, there is nothing wrong with this.
After the Konoha collapse plan, the Third Hokage died and the village was leaderless. Tsunade was persuaded by Jiraiya and Naruto. Although she said that she didn’t care and didn’t want to be Hokage, didn’t she still go back in the end?
“Konoha is now fighting on multiple fronts. Kumogakure, Kirigakure, Iwagakure, and even Sunagakure are at war with the four great nations. It’s true that Konoha won the Third Shinobi World War, but that’s because we knew Konoha would ultimately win. But what’s the reality? Konoha is currently facing a multi-front war. Even though the pressure from Sunagakure and Kirigakure isn’t as great as from Iwagakure and Kumogakure, the pressure from the war with the four nations is enormous. A single mistake could lead to disaster. So right now the village is in urgent need of combat power. If Tsunade returns, the boost to Konoha’s morale and the blow to the enemy are unimaginable.”
Of course there is an explanation for Bai Mu. Even though the plot seems to have not changed much, he has always been very low-key and has never done anything out of the ordinary.
It seems that everything is developing smoothly and according to the established context, but in fact there is the variable of Bai Mu, coupled with Bai Mu’s plunder of the origin of the Naruto world.
Changes have actually already occurred.
It’s just not obvious enough.
And what happened to Tsunade is actually a proof of this.
Logically speaking, she definitely wouldn’t be in the Land of Hot Springs at this point in time. She was most likely in Tansho Street, within the Land of Fire. After all, it was a sensitive period of conflict, and if Tsunade wandered around outside, things could easily get into trouble. While she appeared powerful to outsiders, the higher the risk, the higher the reward.
As ninjas, they fight each other and use all kinds of tricks. Where do they get so many morals from?
Tsunade’s status in Konoha is quite high, so is there any benefit from targeting you? Of course, there is, so the attack came naturally.
But why did Uchiha Madara attack?
In Bai Mu’s opinion, they were most likely coming for him. Esdeath and Alice appeared and followed him to kill people in the Hidden Mist battlefield.
Although he was a solo army, the key issue was the commotion made by Bai Mu and the two women of unknown origin around him.
That would definitely attract the attention of Uchiha Madara. It just so happened that Tsunade came out of the Land of Hot Water and was about to return to the Land of Fire. Wouldn’t that be a chance encounter?
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapter
Chapter 4 Are you so sure that everything will go according to your script? (Old version)
A group of controlled Kirigakure ninjas were originally heading for Bai Mu, but upon seeing Tsunade, they changed their approach and chose to attack Tsunade. After all, Uchiha Madara couldn’t say that everything was in place. Perhaps it was just because of Bai Mu’s unusual situation, the two strange women who appeared around him, and the power displayed by Bai Mu that he chose to test him.
When these Kirigakure ninjas saw Tsunade, they naturally chose to attack her. It would be best if they could kill her, but if not, they would at least make things difficult for her.
“How many people are there in total?” Esdeath glanced at Alice Lize standing next to her and found that she had no intention of speaking, so she asked herself.
Bai Mu replied: “Sixteen people, three of them are jonin, their strength is OK.”
Alice Liz asked at this time: “You know the situation of the Uchiha clan better than us, so what I want to ask is, can you make Tsunade-sama believe it?”
The problem is not how it happened, but making Tsunade believe it. Maybe you can make her realize that it was us who saved her.
However, whether she can take us back as you wish is a big question.
Bai Mu’s eyes were deep, and he said softly: “Konoha needs change, and I have chosen Tsunade.”
Alice Liz was puzzled and asked, “What do you mean?”
Bai Mu said calmly: “The war is not far from ending, and according to the original plot, the Fourth Hokage is Namikaze Minato, and I don’t want the Fourth Hokage to be Namikaze Minato.”
Changes need to happen, so if Minato Namikaze can’t take the throne, then someone needs to be the Fourth Hokage. Who is the most suitable person at the moment? Naturally, it’s Tsunade.
Esdeath thought for a moment and finally understood.
She said softly, “I understand. You want Tsunade to be Hokage, but the question is, is Tsunade willing? What if she doesn’t want to?”
Bai Mu said confidently: “Tsunade will be willing.”
The reason why he brought Esdeath and Alice to rest at the border of the Fire Country instead of stationing at the front line was to find Tsunade.
Although Tsunade already has great influence, her identity, status and military achievements are all sufficient, but if she wants to become the Fourth Hokage, her previous military achievements alone are not enough.
Because Sarutobi Hiruzen has no plans to retire completely at the moment, and Namikaze Minato did not say that he would take power immediately after taking office, so the inside story is worth pondering.
Regardless of whether the Third Hokage intended to use Minato Namikaze as a puppet, the Anbu failed to gain complete control of Minato Namikaze in less than a year after he took office.
Then there is the old guy Danzo. Bai Mu doesn’t want his plan to be ruined. There can’t be any mistakes in Tsunade’s ascension to the throne, so the Third Ninja World War is a good opportunity.
To win this war, the best scenario is undoubtedly for Uchiha and Senju to join forces again.
Tsunade is the commander-in-chief and Bai Mu is the hero of the war. What a great script.
Whether Tsunade is willing or not, Bai Mu will let Tsunade participate. What’s more, the war is fierce now and the situation is not favorable for Konoha. Fighting on multiple fronts puts Konoha under tremendous pressure.
Besides, she herself was attacked by Kirigakure. How could she stay out of it?
You have to know that Tsunade is not very narrow-minded. Although she has a broad mind, it does not mean that she is very kind-hearted. And it is impossible for her to suffer in silence, right?
“Are you going to sell your looks?”
Esdeath couldn’t help but roll her eyes and complained helplessly.
What I’m curious about now is whether Tsunade has that kind of interest in you. After all, you’re so young, and Tsunade isn’t young at all; she’s older than all of us.
“Isn’t this easy?”
Bai Mu looked at Esdeath and Alice Lize and said confidently.
After saying that, he didn’t forget to add, “And you need to be more precise in your statement. What’s with selling your body? That’s nonsense!”
“I really can’t object to what you said.” Esdeath and Alice Liz couldn’t object to Bai Mu’s statement for a moment and could only roll their eyes.
“However, we understand your approach, but plans can’t keep up with changes. Aren’t you worried that Tsunade won’t follow your plan? You yourself said that nothing is set in stone. Just like this incident, why did Uchiha Madara send someone to test you? What did he discover? Do you have any clues?”
After a moment’s silence, Esdeath finally asked. She believed that no matter how good Bai Mu’s plan was, plans could not keep up with changes.
Are you so sure that everything is going according to your script?
You said it yourself, the variable is you.
And there have been changes!
Following Esdeath’s question, Alice Liz added, “Also, you’re teaming up with Tsunade, but what about the Uchiha clan? What does Sarutobi Hiruzen think? We understand politics.”
Alice Lee is the second princess of the Imperial Palace and one of the candidates to succeed the Queen of the Imperial Palace.
Esdeath is an imperial general who loves war and is passionate about fighting.
But to say that you know nothing is a so-called political idiot?
That can’t be possible!
Considering their status and position, they cannot be said to be completely ignorant of politics, so Bai Mu’s approach will undoubtedly involve great risks, political risks.
Because Bai Mu is from the Uchiha clan, this is the biggest political incorrectness!
Currently, the top leadership of Konoha is mainly composed of Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, Mito Kado Homura, and Utane Koharu, who are carrying out the will of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama.
As for the Uchiha clan, we must guard against, be vigilant and suppress it.
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo each had their own plans and calculations, but no matter what the plan was, it was not a good thing for the Uchiha clan.
After hearing this, Bai Mu immediately praised him: “You can think of this, you are worthy of being the general of the empire and one of the heirs to the queen of the imperial hall.”
Esdeath corrected her, “I am now the Empress of the Empire. This is an achievement you helped me achieve.”
If Bai Mu wants to plunder the origin in the world of Akasaka Slash, he must change. Therefore, to completely change the world of Akasaka Slash, he needs to change the original ending. And Esdeath becoming the empress is the biggest change to the world.
Bai Mu was of course happy to do so.
Alice Liz remained silent about this. Compared to Esdeath who had already grown up, the difficulty on her side was a bit higher.
“I’m not sure what the problem with Uchiha Madara is. Maybe I performed too well. After all, this guy couldn’t just choose Uchiha Obito. He must have a backup plan.”
Bai Mu shrugged his shoulders and didn’t intend to go into details about it, but instead got down to business.
Alice Liz frowned slightly and asked softly, “The problem is, you have always been very low-key, so how did you get targeted?”
Esdeath added, “And that Uchiha Obito is the primary target. Why is he targeting you? Are they going to choose you? But is it too late?”
There may be a backup plan, but is it likely that you will be chosen?
And this can’t be a random choice. Furthermore, would Uchiha Madara change at this point in time? Time is running out, and Uchiha Obito has already made his move, so the possibility of change is too low.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 5: The Secret Society of the Uchiha (Old Version)
Bai Mu’s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this, and he said softly, “Although I keep a low profile, it doesn’t mean I haven’t done anything. At least within the Uchiha clan, I have integrated some of their power to ensure that I have a group of clan members I can use.”
Having said that, Bai Mu paused for a moment, then continued, “Now, a group of young Uchiha have gathered around me, forming a secret group with me as their leader. However, such a group is a secret within a secret. But considering the White Zetsu under Uchiha Madara’s command, perhaps they have revealed their true colors at some point.”
Bai Mu has always been very low-key, but the young Uchiha people around him are not necessarily low-key.
Even if they were all young people, even if Uchiha Madara discovered something, he would naturally look down on it because he was a teenager and had no special actions. But even so, Bai Mu had gathered such a group of young people, so how could Uchiha Madara completely ignore it?
That is definitely impossible.
It is certain that we do not attach importance to it and look down upon it.
But to ignore it is impossible.
Bai Mu is now speculating because he discovered that he had gathered such a group of young people to form a secret group, and his performance in the Kirigakure battlefield was relatively outstanding. In addition, there were two women of unknown origin, so this aroused Uchiha Madara’s curiosity, so the temptation naturally came.
The reason for my curiosity might be that within the Uchiha clan there are so-called hawks and doves, and Bai Mu has formed a new group, consisting of young people. However, there is no indication of their stance, just a group of young people sticking together, seemingly planning something, but from my daily observation, I haven’t noticed any tendency.
Therefore, Uchiha Madara became curious.
He might be wondering what Uchiha Baimu’s leanings are, hawkish or dovish? If neither, then what is it?
The reason why Bai Mu set up a secret group and organization mainly composed of young people was naturally because he felt disappointed and naive about the hawks and doves within the Uchiha faction, so he set up a secret faction completely dominated by himself.
The Uchiha hawks and doves are both too radical and disorganized. They claim to advocate solving problems through the use of force, but they only clamor and shout slogans of a coup, but in fact they can accomplish nothing.
On the contrary, it was because of the strong hostility towards the Konoha Village high-level officials that the already biased Konoha high-level officials became even more distrustful and subsequently adopted more oppressive measures.
As for the so-called doves, they claim to advocate resolving issues through peaceful means, but when they act on them they give people an impression of being extremely weak.
Always compromising, even leaning towards the Konoha high-level officials.
Typical representatives are Uchiha Shisui and Uchiha Itachi, two heavyweight representatives.
Of course, compared to the weasel Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Shisui is relatively normal, although Bai Mu also doesn’t understand why this guy is so brainless to trust the Konoha high-level officials and even reveal his own cards.
It can be said that if Shisui had not self-destructed, the Uchiha would not have died so soon.
No matter whether Sarutobi Hiruzen is stupid or evil, he will never be able to sleep well after knowing that you, Shisui, have the eye technique of Kotoamatsukami.
So if you don’t die, who will?
And Uchiha Itachi…
Alas, there is nothing much to say about this kind of person.
Therefore, in Bai Mu’s opinion, neither faction has any hope, so it would be better to form a new group on his own. This is not difficult because there are so many examples to learn from.
Let’s not talk about the distant ones, let’s talk about the nearby ones…
A certain young player is a good example to learn from.
Bai Mu’s route is to first go within the Uchiha clan and then within the village. If the benefits are sufficient, the Uchiha clan can also get to the top. Why do the Uchiha clan hate dogs?
There are certainly historical reasons, such as the problem of Uchiha Madara, coupled with the policy influence of the second generation Hokage, and there are also problems with Uchiha itself.
Therefore, in summary, he naturally had few friends and many enemies. What Bai Mu had to do was to get rid of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s men and win over those ninja clans that were neutral or unsteady.
Powerful force can naturally make people submit.
But Bai Mu’s experiences in the two worlds of Zhan Chi and Ji Zhan told him that absolute force can solve many problems, but to make people follow you wholeheartedly, you can’t just rely on strength, you also need benefits. If the cake is big, you can protect the interests of the vast majority of people, and naturally you will have more allies.
Besides, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s small group holds most of the benefits. Don’t those ninjas feel any resentment in their hearts?
Why can your small group of Sarutobi Hiruzen make so much money? Your family can grow stronger because of this, and many positions are occupied by ninjas from your family.
And the most important thing is that we are fighting on the front line and have made great contributions, but do we have a share in those important departments and some key positions?
No, it’s all controlled by your people. How can this be balanced?
“There’s no point in guessing. Uchiha Madara is about to die anyway. How can we convince Tsunade?” Esdeath understood, but the most important thing now was Tsunade.
Alice Liz frowned slightly: “Time is running out now. If it fails, we will endure for a year and wait until the Nine-tail Rebellion to take action.”
“It will be too late then.”
Esdeath objected.
Seeing this, Bai Mu waved his hand and said, “Okay, stop arguing. I know my limits and what to do.”
How to do it specifically?
It has to change according to the situation.
No matter how things change, there is no need to worry as long as the strength is there. Bai Mu can overturn the table at any time and launch a violent coup.
Because he is really strong, he has been active in the two worlds of Akagi and Holy War since he was never born, striving for the goal of plundering the origin of the world.
Over the years, the three worlds have experienced steady progress in the Naruto world, and the plundering of the origin is not fast, but in the Akagi world and the Holy War world, it can be said to be rapid progress. Although the Akagi world is not very powerful, the power of the world’s origin is a different power, not to mention the Holy War world.
The superposition and accumulation of the original power has a very objective effect!
Therefore, in more than ten years, with the feedback of the original power of the three worlds, even if Bai Mu was a pig, he could transform into a dragon among men.
What’s more, Bai Mu is not a pig. He is a destiny, a time traveler, and the protagonist, so he is strong. Moreover, he suppressed the two people who were arguing.
Bai Mu opened the system panel while waiting for Tsunade to wake up.
[Host: Bai Mu (Uchiha Bai Mu)][Talent: Plunder, I am the only one, destiny is in my hands][Power: Naruto Origin, Aka Origin, Holy War Origin][Magic Power: Golden Light Mantra][Abilities: Sharingan, Bloodline Net, Ice Imperial Tool, Ice-type Star Spiritual Power][World Origin: Naruto (15%), Kill Aka (100%), Holy War (50%)][World Contract: Slashing the Red World (Esdeath), Holy War World (Alice Lu Nebilis IX)]Chapter 6: Second Grandfather is Right, Uchiha is Born Evil (Old Version)
Plundering is the source of Bai Mu’s power. He plunders the original power of the world for his own use. That is, he can directly seize the core energy of the world and transform it into his own power. This means that he can not only gain powerful power, but also have absolute control over the world itself.
I am the only one who can maximize the power of my own abilities. If my abilities are the same as those of the enemy, I will always have the upper hand over the enemy and maximize my own abilities. If I have the same power as the enemy, I will completely suppress them… I am the only one who can achieve such a domineering effect.
Destiny is in my hands. When I am at low health, I can enter invincibility, becoming immune to all damage and negative effects, and any power will be ineffective.
Power, the authority to manage the world, that is, the world where the origin of the plunder has been completed, the host obtains absolute authority to manage the world, which means that the rules of the world can be modified, life can be changed, created or destroyed, and the energy of the world can be called upon at will.
As long as the original power of a world is completely plundered, that is, the plunder is 100% successful, it will be given a magical power. For example, the world of Zhan Aka is a representative of complete plunder, so it is given the magical power of the Golden Light Spell.
The contractor is the host’s soul mate, who will always serve the host and respect the host. The specific effects include absolute loyalty, power sharing, etc. The contractor has some of the host’s abilities and can communicate with the host’s soul to enhance his own strength.
Never betray.
This is very important.
Bai Mu believes this.
It’s not that I don’t believe in love, but it’s safer this way.
Inside the tent.
Tsunade woke up slowly.
She doesn’t feel right now.
When I regained consciousness, the first thing that came to my mind was the last scene in my memory.
“What am I doing…” She propped herself up and found herself lying in a completely unfamiliar place, with her clothes still on.
Although the coat was dragged down, there was no sign of anything unusual, which meant that he had only taken off the coat. Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief.
It’s okay, nothing happened.
But, I remember it was…yes, Sharingan, Uchiha?
Recalling the scenes in her memory, Tsunade realized that it was an Uchiha ninja who saved her, and it seemed that it was a little kid.
By the way, there are two women around him, and they are using the power of ice escape. Could they be the Snow Clan from the Hidden Mist Village?
Tsunade just thought so, she wasn’t sure.
Besides, she was attacked by the ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village. Now that Konoha and Hidden Mist Village are at war, it is not surprising that she was attacked. But that Uchiha brat… well, wasn’t his arrival a little too coincidental?
Also, those two women are obviously not Konoha’s ninjas, so why are they with him… Oh, right, Shizune!
Tsunade didn’t bother to think about what coat to wear, she just got up and reached out to open the tent.
She fixed her eyes and looked outside.
Two women and a little devil.
You can’t say little devil either.
But it doesn’t look big.
She looked about ten years old, probably around fifteen or sixteen. I didn’t know what she was doing, and who took off my clothes?
No, don’t think about it, mute!
No matter how quietly Tsunade woke up, the noise was still quite loud. Moreover, she did not restrain herself, so she naturally could not hide it from Esdeath and Alicelize outside.
Now both of them were staring at Tsunade, sizing up this blonde beauty with a sleeveless top, cropped pants, bare feet, a mature and charming temperament, and a pear-shaped figure.
“The looks from both of you really make me uncomfortable.” Tsunade crossed her arms and said proudly.
Esdeath raised her eyebrows, looking like she was smiling, her eyes flashing with fighting spirit as she stared at Tsunade.
Alice Lise ignored Tsunade and spoke to Bai Mu instead.
“What do you say when someone wakes up?”
After hearing what Alice Liz said, Bai Mu suddenly came back to his senses and also set his eyes on Tsunade.
Tsunade obviously got up immediately to check the situation after waking up. She didn’t even put on her coat, only the sleeveless top underneath. Her snow-white and smooth skin was very attractive.
The fleshy legs showed off their plump beauty under the slim-fitting cropped pants, and the toes painted with red nail polish immediately caught Bai Mu’s attention.
“Little ghost, what are you looking at?”
How could Tsunade not notice Bai Mu’s gaze, so she immediately became angry. How dare a little brat, and an Uchiha brat at that, stare at me like that?
As expected, what Second Grandpa said was right, the Uchiha was born evil…
Bai Mu turned a blind eye to Tsunade’s temper and instead politely introduced himself: “Tsunade-sama, my name is Uchiha Bai Mu, I’m not a brat, and you will pay the price for talking nonsense like this.”
“The price? A joke.”
Tsunade glared with her beautiful eyes, and a terrifying aura instantly emerged and rushed straight towards Bai Mu.
But facing the terrifying aura and even the faintly visible chakra, Bai Mu remained neither humble nor arrogant, and remained calm and composed.
“Lady Tsunade, we are in the midst of war. Shouldn’t we discuss something important?”
Important thing?
Yes, I was led astray by you little devil.
Tsunade realized that she had been led astray by Bai Mu and had even forgotten about Shizune and didn’t care about the safety of her disciples.
She immediately asked about Shizune’s whereabouts, as well as the backgrounds of the two women, Esdeath and Alice Lise. They looked very young, in their teens or twenties. What were their origins?
“Where is my disciple Jingyin? Also, who are these two women?”
Bai Mu said calmly, “If you’re talking about that black-haired girl, she’s currently at the frontline base, being guarded by the ninjas of my Uchiha clan. Knowing she’s Tsunade-sama’s disciple, they’ll definitely protect her…”
“You sent my disciple to the front line? How dare you!” Tsunade showed an angry expression on her face. She never expected that Bai Mu would actually send Shizune to the front line.
You sent my disciple to the front line?
Innately evil Uchiha brat, what on earth are you trying to do?
Bai Mu’s answer was beyond Tsunade’s expectations. She was angry but also a little frightened. How cruel the battlefield was, how could she not know?
My younger brother lost his life because of the war.
After the Second Shinobi World War, Tsunade chose to leave the village because of her brother Nawaki’s affairs and the internal affairs of the village. She has been wandering outside for many years.
Just before the Third Ninja War, she came back and discovered Shizune. Although her talent was average, Tsunade, who had always been alone, fell in love with her and chose Shizune as her disciple.
When you go out, you have a companion.
However, no one expected that the Uchiha brat would send his own disciple to the front line, which undoubtedly made Tsunade shocked and angry.
“Lady Tsunade, it’s wartime now, and I can’t get away. It’s already difficult to take you with me, and sending her to the front line is where our base is, and there are Uchiha clan ninjas there. What do you think could happen?”
When Bai Mu heard this, he looked at Tsunade seriously and said very seriously.
Chapter 7 Don’t plot against me, you inherently evil Uchiha (old version)
“You take me…”
Although Tsunade had become depressed due to the death of her brother Nawaki and some troubles in the village, she had chosen to leave. However, this did not mean that her fighting ability had declined. In addition, she did not have any fear of blood, so she immediately realized that Bai Mu’s answer was wrong.
She immediately retorted, “No, can’t you just wait until I wake up? Besides, why did I faint? You didn’t do anything to me, did you?”
After saying that, Tsunade’s eyes were cold: “By the way, who took off my clothes?”
“Me!”
Bai Mu admitted it generously.
Tsunade gritted her teeth and said, “You’re taking off my clothes? You’re so brave, you evil Uchiha brat!”
“Lady Tsunade, we have to be reasonable. The situation was urgent at that time and my judgment was correct.” Facing Tsunade’s anger, Bai Mu acted calmly and spoke calmly.
Reasoning?
What a bullshit.
Tsunade’s expression suddenly turned cold. She stared at Bai Mu intently and said coldly, “Do you know what you are talking about? Reason? Is this reasonable?”
Bai Mu said to Tsunade with a smile: “I have made it very clear about Shizune’s situation. She is in the front-line station. That is the base camp. There are Uchiha ninjas and our Konoha’s large forces there. There is no way she will be in trouble.”
“That’s impossible! And what’s your intention? Are you trying to lure me to the front? And, you can’t take my clothes off lightly.”
Tsunade couldn’t help it, she glared at Bai Mu and cursed.
Seeing this, Bai Mu knew that Tsunade was very angry, and his intuition was quite good, as he could guess his intentions.
Because he really meant to bring Tsunade to the front line because of Shizune’s matter.
What he wanted was for Tsunade to appear on the battlefield of Kirigakure, and then for him to start the offensive.
In this way, the Senju and Uchiha combined their power…
Isn’t that the deal? All we need is public opinion.
The specific details of the situation are not important.
Public opinion is that Tsunade appeared on the Kirigakure battlefield.
Then, she and Bai Mu fought off the ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village and won the war against the Hidden Mist Village in the Land of Water.
“No, Tsunade-sama misunderstood. I didn’t mean that. Your misunderstanding and prejudice against Uchiha are too great. My meeting you was just a coincidence. Seeing Tsunade-sama being attacked by ninjas from the enemy country, you can’t let me just stand by and watch her die, right?”
Bai Mu gave an explanation, but Tsunade didn’t listen at all.
Instead, she loudly questioned, “Humph, you sent Shizune to the front lines, and now you’re asking me to go with you? Are you trying to get me involved in the war with Kirigakure? You’re such a natural evil Uchiha brat, you’re so bold! You’re simply lawless!”
He is another naturally evil Uchiha, worthy of being from the Senju clan, and is deeply influenced by Senju Tobirama.
Tsunade is naturally no exception, and that is her second grandfather, so it is very reasonable.
Bai Mu raised his eyebrows and said, “Tsunade-sama, don’t always say that Uchiha is inherently evil. Don’t forget that Konoha was founded by Uchiha and Senju…”
“I don’t care about that. You are plotting against me.” A disdainful smile flashed across Tsunade’s face. There was no need to talk about these things. Anyway, Uchiha was born evil, so one must be vigilant.
“Plot? Lady Tsunade, I saved you. There’s something wrong with those Kirigakure ninjas. I suspect there’s a conspiracy behind it, perhaps orchestrated by the Third Mizukage. So Lady Tsunade, you either need to return to Konoha or join me in ending the war against Kirigakure.”
Bai Mu chose to ignore Tsunade’s dissatisfaction, and analyzed the attack with her, giving her some advice.
“Hmph, the Third Mizukage? Come on, who are you trying to fool? Don’t even think about fooling me.” Tsunade objected to this statement and glared at Bai Mu.
She has already deeply agreed with what Second Grandpa said. He is indeed an Uchiha who is born evil. He is so bold and delusional to want to use me.
“That’s not the case, Lady Tsunade, please don’t misunderstand me.” Bai Mu didn’t care about Tsunade’s anger, but continued to respond dangerously.
But such an expression was particularly irritating to Tsunade. She really didn’t like this kind of pretense. Her face suddenly darkened and she said in a bad tone, “What a hypocritical guy!”
Bai Mu smiled, shrugged nonchalantly, and said calmly: “Lady Tsunade has a deep misunderstanding of me, so I will go to the front line first. When you see your disciple Shizune, she will naturally understand that I was wrong to send her to the front base.”
“Okay, sure.”
Although Tsunade was dissatisfied, she still agreed.
After saying that, she turned around and went back to the tent to put on her coat and shoes before heading to the base camp.
“She actually agreed? Why?” Esdeath and Alice Liz hadn’t spoken a word, but now they really had doubts.
What is the reason?
Why did Tsunade suddenly agree?
He just kept calling Uchiha an innately evil person, but in the blink of an eye he immediately agreed. This is really puzzling.
“Women are notoriously cunning and possess a strong desire for revenge. It’s impossible for them not to have any objection to Kirigakure’s sneak attack. They’re only going there now out of revenge and out of genuine concern for the course of the war…”
Is that explained?
Esdeath glanced at Alice Liz beside her. They both felt that Bai Mu’s explanation seemed to have no explanation at all, which was really confusing.
Tsunade came out dressed and her eyes naturally fell on Esdeath and Alice. Who were these two women?
He’s not a ninja from Konoha at all, and that kind of power…
“Who are they? You haven’t told me yet.”
Bai Mu explained: “Tsunade-sama, they helped me save you, Tsunade-sama. Although they are not Konoha’s ninjas, they are trustworthy partners and powerful ninjas.”
Tsunade glanced at Alice and Esdeath, and couldn’t help but frown at the sight of these two women with outstanding looks and figures.
Judging from their age, looks, and strength, they’re not ordinary people. And that’s the power of Ice Release, right? Is it the Snow Clan from Kirigakure? I heard Ice Release is their Kekkei Genkai…
But it seems not to be the case, so what is going on? It’s really strange.
Many thoughts ran through Tsunade’s mind as she speculated about the origins of these two people, but she just couldn’t determine where they came from.
Of course, Tsunade didn’t show any emotion on the surface, but said calmly: “Humph, I don’t know where you found this person from, but I have to say that the village will not accept people with unknown origins.”
Hearing this, Bai Mu said calmly: “The Senju and Uchiha have jointly proved that they are naturally not a problem. Moreover, they have made great contributions on the battlefield and are the saviors of Tsunade-sama…”
Tsunade interrupted directly: “Don’t call me your savior all the time. I told you not to plot against me. Anyone who plots against me will not have a good ending.”
Bai Mu stared at Tsunade and said, “Lady Tsunade, Konoha needs to change. We must join forces again to save Konoha, because I am Uchiha and you are Senju.”
“Are you kidding me, you naturally evil Uchiha!” Tsunade’s face changed slightly when she heard this. She had been wondering what Bai Mu’s purpose was, but she didn’t expect that this guy seemed to have different ambitions.
Chapter 8 What’s wrong with Konoha now? (Old version)
What does it mean to join forces again to save Konoha?
What’s wrong with Konoha now, and what do you mean, kid?
Tsunade is not an idiot. The village has a lot of problems right now, so what is this brat trying to do?
“Tsunade-sama, please don’t misunderstand me. Konoha was founded by the First Hokage for the sake of peace, to protect children from the harm of war, but now…”
Bai Mu smiled and said, “Sir Tsunade, we must once again implement the philosophy of the First Hokage, do you understand?”
“Get out! You know nothing about my grandfather’s philosophy.” Tsunade was very angry, but she couldn’t refute because there were too many problems in the ninja world now.
And it’s not just Konoha, the entire ninja world has problems.
Just think about it, it has only been a few years and the three ninja wars have already started.
Now, the Third Ninja War is going on, and it is quite fierce. It involves the five major countries, and the Fire Nation is fighting against the four major countries alone.
It was so intense that they were beaten to a pulp. They were fighting to the death for their own interests.
The so-called peace is nowhere to be seen.
And kids, they go up one by one.
If his grandfather saw Konoha today, would he be disappointed or dismayed?
“Lady Tsunade, we cannot escape from the village’s problems. Besides, both the Senju and the Uchiha have been excluded now.”
Tsunade’s face was cold as she demanded, “What do you mean?”
“Since the first and second generations, the Senju have been implementing the concept of integrating into the village. They have indeed led by example, but at what cost? Who else can take up the responsibility of the Senju now? If I have to say, it can only be Tsunade-sama. But Tsunade-sama alone is not enough. Even with Tsunade-sama alone, some things in the village are not good. Otherwise, Tsunade-sama would not have left!”
“As for the Uchiha, they have always been excluded from the core. Although Uchiha ninjas fought bravely in the war, to a certain group, we Uchiha are still not trustworthy. But Tsunade-sama, ask yourself, are the Uchiha ninjas on the battlefield really untrustworthy?”
The Uchiha had many problems, such as arrogance, contempt for others, and many shortcomings, but when it comes to fighting for Konoha, didn’t the Uchiha shed less blood?
Not quite a few, but a lot.
Tsunade was silent.
Are Uchiha untrustworthy?
The Uchiha on the battlefield are so trustworthy.
Because the Uchiha’s combat effectiveness is there, it is impossible to say that they are not trustworthy. Moreover, although the Uchiha clan is arrogant, they will never hold back on the battlefield and are the most trustworthy partners.
Besides, the Uchiha’s contributions in the two Ninja World Wars are obvious to all. She herself also participated in the Second Ninja World War. Doesn’t she know this?
Now in the Third Shinobi World War, the Uchiha clan’s ninjas once again rushed to the battlefield without hesitation, but this time they were deployed on the battlefield against Kirigakure.
The Uchiha clan is good at fire escape, and the battlefield on the Kirigakure side uses fire against water, which is obviously unreasonable. In addition, the Water Country is a large island country surrounded by the sea, and the current main battlefield is located in the territory of the Whirlpool Country, which has long been destroyed.
It is also a small country on the coast. Such a battlefield environment is obviously unfavorable to Uchiha, but despite this, Uchiha still chooses to obey the arrangements.
So this…
Tsunade really didn’t know what to say. Should she just obey the village’s instructions? Should she stop complaining?
Tsunade couldn’t say that, she wasn’t that thick-skinned.
Although he was quite shameless when escaping from gambling debts.
But Tsunade didn’t say she wouldn’t pay it back. She would pay it back eventually.
So when faced with Bai Mu’s questioning, she remained silent.
“Can’t Tsunade-sama answer?”
While Bai Mu said this, he also cast an aggressive look at Tsunade.
“Kid, let’s go to the front line first. I want to take Shizune away.” Tsunade avoided the question and left in a hurry after saying this.
“She’s trying to escape, but does that count as persuasion?”
Esdeath didn’t say anything, but followed Tsunade who was leaving. However, Alice Liz asked Bai Mu what he thought.
Bai Mu said calmly, “It’s all right as long as they’re here. I’ll arrange for people to spread the news. Besides, there are not only Uchiha ninjas at the base camp, but also other ninjas from the village, including Hyuga clan ninjas. Someone will notify the village.”
After a pause, he added, “Also, once you’re here, you have no choice. If Sarutobi Hiruzen gets the news, he’ll definitely be suspicious. He’ll immediately arrange for someone to ask Tsunade to return. And given Tsunade’s personality…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen is so anxious, or is afraid that Tsunade and Uchiha will really unite, which will naturally cause Tsunade’s disgust, and this will undoubtedly make her rebellious, and then there is a high probability that she will go against them.
“This is putting too much hope on Tsunade herself. It doesn’t seem very safe.” Upon hearing this, Alice Lise had some doubts, and she spoke frankly.
Bai Mu shrugged and said casually, “It’s okay. The moment we show up, we’ve already won, because the rumor has already spread. And don’t forget that there will be people to help us.”
“That Danzo?”
Alice Liz understood.
If there was anyone who helped with this, it could only be Danzo, that Pot Shadow.
In fact, Konoha has countless enemies, and Danzo is the one who deserves the most credit. This guy has great ambitions but little talent. He dreams of becoming Hokage and uses all kinds of means, but the problem is that a black glove still wants to stand in front of others?
Isn’t this a dream?
Furthermore, the method is too exaggerated.
Alice Liz looked down on it.
The other party’s political tactics are too naive.
Bai Mu’s words made Alice Liz understand that Tsunade’s identity was so special, and Danzo was so covetous of the position of Hokage, so action against Tsunade was inevitable. Even though Sarutobi Hiruzen was their master and apprentice and Tsunade was prejudiced against Uchiha, if Danzo’s actions were too extreme, Tsunade would naturally change her mind.
In addition, can Tsunade really tolerate what Danzo did?
Impossible, absolutely impossible, so it is indeed possible to rely on this idiot Danzo to completely pull Tsunade over to his side, it is possible to achieve…
Well, Bai Mu’s plan did make Alice Liz admire him. It was a bit interconnected, but man proposes, God disposes, and many things are unpredictable!
“It’s not that I don’t believe it, but it’s hard to control so many things. It’s hard to perform the script well, just like this time… Speaking of which, there won’t be another attack on our way back to base camp, right?”
Alice Liz has something to say, the script may not be interpreted as we wish, for example, on the way back, we may be attacked again!
Chapter 9 Encounter with Mist (Old Version)
Within the territory of the Whirlpool Country, in the dense forest in the northwest.
Dozens of figures stood densely on the trees, with the Kirigakure Village forehead protectors on their heads, indicating that this group of people were the Kirigakure ninjas.
“Is your mouth so clever?” Bai Mu couldn’t help but complain about Alice Liz.
You said something unexpected would happen and things wouldn’t go smoothly. There was a high possibility of being attacked on the way back. And it really happened. You are really a pessimist.
“It has nothing to do with me!”
Alice Liz quickly denied it, a blush flashing across her little face.
“She said that? That’s great, Alice, you should say it more often in the future, I like it.” Esdeath showed a bloodthirsty smile when she heard it, and felt very excited about it.
Tsunade: “???”
Is this guy sick?
She really couldn’t understand Esdeath’s current state. She was already surrounded by people, and you could still laugh?
And you seem to be very happy, you don’t look like a normal person.
“What’s going on with her?”
Tsunade frowned and had to ask about Bai Mu’s situation. It seemed that this woman was not normal. She hoped she would not drag us down.
“Lady Tsunade, you can rest assured. Things can be easily resolved.” Bai Mu was not worried about Esdeath. He planned to let Esdeath deal with most of the Kirigakure ninjas. If there were any who slipped through the net, it would be his turn.
As for Tsunade, she can just stand there and watch the show like Alice Liz, there is no need to get involved.
“You mean, she dealt with so many Kirigakure ninjas by herself?” Tsunade was a little surprised when she heard this, and she had already understood what Bai Mu meant.
Bai Mu shrugged and said calmly, “Of course you can, but if there are any fish that slip through the net, I will deal with them. You and Alice just stand aside and watch. She will protect you.”
“No, you treat me as trash?” Tsunade was very dissatisfied when she heard this. She frowned slightly and looked at Bai Mu with displeasure.
“They are not trash, but Lady Tsunade is not needed for the time being. These people are not qualified to fight with Lady Tsunade.” Bai Mu explained.
Tsunade: “…”
What can I say?
You have praised me so much and given me enough face, but is this still Uchiha?
No, no, Second Grandpa can’t be wrong. Uchiha is born evil. This is the other party’s trick.
“Why are there so many ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village? We have Konoha’s headquarters ahead, and there are dozens of enemies setting up an ambush here. Does this make sense?”
Tsunade raised questions, thinking that there was something wrong with this route.
Bai Mu continued to explain: “The route we took was not quite right. We were closer to the base in Kirigakure. This might have given the enemy time to mobilize. After all, the noise you made while rushing was quite loud, so it was natural that they had discovered you.”
“What you mean is, am I wrong?” Tsunade raised her eyebrows, with a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone.
“Lady Tsunade, this is not important.” Bai Mu said to Tsunade in a casual and unhurried tone.
What does unimportant mean?
It’s pure nonsense.
But although Tsunade is full of anger now, the Kirigakure ninjas are even angrier. They did not expect the enemy to be so rampant.
“How dare you be so arrogant, little brat! You’re courting death, little brat of Uchiha!”
The Kirigakure ninjas immediately started shouting.
Bai Mu and Tsunade were talking as if no one else was around.
This undoubtedly stimulated this group of people.
Besides, that’s Princess Tsunade!
If they can be killed or captured, the blow to Konoha can be imagined, and it will be a great achievement, no one will not be tempted, and there are many elite ninjas in Kirigakure here.
There are quite a few bloodline ninjas, such as Kaguya and Hozuki, who are famous bloodline limit ninjas in the Hidden Mist Village. Apart from these ninjas, the rest should be the Anbu of the Hidden Mist Village and some elite Chunin.
All these people together are at least more than fifty, almost sixty.
The combination of more than fifty elite Kirigakure ninjas obviously cost a lot of money.
There are the ninja clan, the Anbu, and a group of elite Chunin as a distraction.
Such a powerful combination was obviously premeditated.
Is it Uchiha Madara? Information provided by White Zetsu.
Uchiha Madara is determined to come to me.
How could I deserve his attention?
Is it just because of Esdeath and the others?
Or is it that old bastard Black Zetsu?
Well, that’s hard to say…
“This combination is a huge investment. It doesn’t look like…” Tsunade showed a thoughtful expression. She was not a fool and quickly realized the problem.
She looked at Bai Mu and said, “It seems that they came here for you, and I was just a bystander, so this is your fault!”
Hearing this, Bai Mu smiled and said, “Sir Tsunade, we are all ninjas from Konoha. The enemy is from the Hidden Mist Village. They are coming for us, not just anyone else.”
“Hmph, it’s targeting you. Are you planning to just watch that woman act on her own?” Tsunade snorted coldly, not agreeing with Bai Mu’s words.
She could see that they were coming for Uchiha Hakumu, so this was very telling. In any case, Tsunade didn’t think she was wrong.
“Don’t worry, Esdeath can handle it.” Bai Mu said lightly, his words full of absolute trust and affirmation in Esdeath.
“You really believe her.”
Tsunade frowned slightly, still not quite believing it.
Although she said that the Uchiha brat was born evil, Bai Mu and these two women saved her, so Tsunade was not the kind of person who would not repay a favor.
No matter what, the Uchiha clan is the ninja clan of Konoha and belongs to Konoha. Now they are against the Hidden Mist Village, so they have to unite against the outside world.
The Kirigakure ninjas could no longer bear it. Hakumu and Tsunade were talking arrogantly, Alice Liz was moving casually, and Esdeath was standing alone in the front, as if she wanted to challenge all of them alone.
All these things have stimulated this group of Kirigakure ninjas. They are clearly surrounded, so how dare they be so rampant?
It’s unbearable, this is impossible to endure.
The first to launch a surprise attack.
It’s Kirigakure, of course.
Several Kirigakure ninjas quickly formed hand seals and launched the most commonly used ninjutsu, which was also Kirigakure’s favorite ninjutsu.
“Water Style: Mist Hidden Technique!”
The fog enveloped the forest in almost the blink of an eye.
The thick fog dissipated, and the view was all white, completely obscured.
Moreover, this thick fog not only interferes with vision, but also makes it impossible for the enemy to cope with it calmly. The impact is in all aspects, but for Bai Mu and others, it has little effect.
However, Kirigakure believes that it is useful.
Even with the Sharingan, vision would be disturbed.
Unless it is the Byakugan’s ability to see through things, but there are obviously no Hyuga clan ninjas here now, so these Kirigakure ninjas naturally think they have it in their hands.
It is not difficult to kill this Uchiha brat. Tsunade may be difficult to deal with, but we have more people on our side, so what is there to be afraid of?
“Haha, you really overestimate your own abilities!”
Esdeath smiled up to the sky, and ice appeared from all around, freezing the attacking kunai and senbon. The two Mist Ninjas who attacked from behind were also directly frozen into icicles.
Chapter 10: Esdeath, a quick victory! (Old version)
The Art of Hiding in the Mist!
Tsunade’s face changed drastically. When she was about to speak, she suddenly found herself in a cage made of ice.
Seeing this scene, Tsunade couldn’t help but mutter: “This is…”
“Ice Flower, my defensive skill, you will be very safe inside, and it has all-round protection without blind spots.” Alice Liz’s voice sounded slowly.
She was right behind Tsunade, staying in this ice cage with her.
Tsunade looked down and saw that the ground under her feet was also covered with ice.
In other words, she and Alice Liz were completely wrapped in ice.
However, it was a square ice cage.
The interior is spacious, but…
Full coverage.
The enemy can’t get in.
The kunai hit the ice, making a sharp sound of clashing swords, but there was not even a trace left, and the ice was frozen instead.
“Is your power Ice Release?” Tsunade said slowly with her head lowered.
Her jade feet were wearing high-heeled sandals as she walked around in the cage. The red nail polish on her feet was very eye-catching.
“No, it’s different from the power you know.” Alice Liz explained.
Then, she added, “However, Esdeath also possesses the power of freezing, but it’s different from mine. Don’t get me wrong, it’s not ice escape either.”
That woman named Esdeath too?
Isn’t it true that this kind of power is so common now? I’m a little confused. Is it because I’m not very experienced, or is the ninja world changing so much now?
“Wait, where’s that guy Bai Mu?”
Although Tsunade said that the Uchiha were born evil, she still felt a little grateful to Bai Mu. After all, he saved her, and she couldn’t forget him.
Besides, the Mist Hidden Technique interferes with the Sharingan’s vision, which is extremely detrimental to Bai Mu’s combat, so Tsunade thought that she asked one more question just out of concern for the ninja from the same village.
After all, they are teammates, I can’t just ignore them.
Alice Liz remained motionless, her expression natural and calm. She said calmly, “Don’t worry. He’s far more powerful than you can imagine. We just need to stand here and watch. Let him and Esdeath handle the outside matters.”
“Really?”
Tsunade frowned slightly.
She didn’t have to question it.
It’s because the enemy has a large number of people, and there are also many senior ninjas. This is not an ordinary attack, but a premeditated attack by the enemy.
Yes, that’s the problem.
Is an Uchiha worthy of such attention?
Or did they change their strategy because they spotted me?
“Just watch with peace of mind. Our strength is not as simple as you think.” Alice Liz said lightly. She didn’t want to say more. Anyway, you just have to watch patiently. There is no need to do anything unnecessary.
Not as simple as I thought?
That’s not easy, it’s really something.
Tsunade had a lot of questions in her mind, but it seemed unnecessary to go into details about it. She couldn’t ask them over and over again.
Bai Mu still gave her a very strange feeling, so she remained vigilant instead of believing him directly, so what Tsunade had to do was very simple.
Wait and watch, and if it really doesn’t work, take action yourself.
This thing can’t keep me safe.
The ice cage could not hold her.
This is Tsunade’s confidence.
If Alice Liz knew what Tsunade was thinking, she would only say that you are really overthinking it. My ice cage is not so easy to break.
Bai Mu’s voice rang out in the thick fog: “Esdeath, you must fight quickly and decisively.”
“Larynx, spine, lungs, liver, subclavian artery, heart…”
“You’re so arrogant, little Uchiha! The question is, can you take care of yourself now? You need to know every weak point of these bodies. Can you avoid them? Even if you can avoid them, how many times can you avoid them?”
In the thick fog, the words of the Kirigakure ninja were heard. These words contained the term “lethal organ”, which made people shudder and feel fear.
If it were an ordinary person, his legs would probably have gone weak.
After all, in this thick fog, you can’t see your hand in front of you. It’s impossible to see anything. You may not even be able to see the enemy’s kunai right in front of you.
And when you fall down, you realize that you have been infected.
An ordinary person would definitely not be able to bear it, but Bai Mu is obviously not an ordinary person.
This ridiculous trick has no effect on him at all.
“A dog that bites never barks.”
Bai Mu smiled and responded softly.
Such arrogant words undoubtedly angered the Kirigakure ninjas hiding in the thick fog. One of them immediately shouted back, “You are the dog.”
Such words were spoken with pure intention to provoke people, and several ninjas from the Hyuga clan naturally couldn’t stand it, as they all had hot tempers and were easily angered.
The Hyuga clan is a pure battle maniac with abnormal brains.
Therefore, Bai Mu’s arrogant words naturally made the Hyuga clan ninjas go into a rampage state, and three figures emerged from the thick fog.
“Corpse Bone Vein: Ten Fingers Pierce Bullets!”
Two figures attacked from both sides, both waving bone blades and looking at Bai Mu, while the figure in the middle shot towards Bai Mu with the bones of his ten fingers.
The cooperation can be said to be excellent. If it were an ordinary person, he would basically be taken down. Even if he was not taken down, he would be seriously injured.
But for Bai Mu, it really has no effect.
He has three levels of defense, namely Susanoo, Golden Light Mantra, and physical defense, and the defense power is from low to high.
In other words, Susanoo is actually the weakest defense, and this is due to the fact that Bai Mu has been tempered by the power of the origin, and his physical strength is even unmatched by Otsutsuki.
Therefore, although the Hyuga clan’s corpse bone lineage is known to be the strongest spear in attack and the strongest shield in defense, no matter whether it is a spear or a shield.
Bai Mu didn’t take it seriously. Susanoo appeared directly, but it was just its initial form. The golden ribs wrapped it, blocking the fatal attack of the three ninjas of the Hyuga clan.
impossible!
The three of them couldn’t believe it.
But they reacted quickly and retreated immediately if they missed the target.
Especially the two Hyuga clan ninjas who were wielding bone blades. When they found that the bone blades hit the golden bones that suddenly appeared from the White Shepherd, there was not even a ripple. This undoubtedly shocked them.
For a long time, the ninjas of the Hyuga clan have firmly believed that the Corpse Vein is the strongest, whether it is attacking or defending…
The scene happening before their eyes was hard for them to accept, even hard to imagine.
“Is this what you are capable of?”
Bai Mu smiled faintly, his tone very disdainful.
Suddenly, a huge golden skeleton arm appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the two Hyuga clan ninjas who had not had time to evacuate.
“What?”
The two were crushed to pieces before they could say anything, their flesh and blood mixed together and exploded. The man from the Hyuga clan who was only attacking from a distance lost control of his emotions after seeing this scene.
The tribesmen were killed in such a tragic way, this…
This is intolerable. I want revenge for my people.
The remaining Kaguya ninja roared.
“I’m going to kill you!”
Chapter 11 Susanoo (Old Version)
“Kill me?”
“You’re not in the right mind!”
“You clearly used some silent assassination technique, yet you still had to jump out and confront me head-on. No wonder everyone says you, the Hyuga clan, are just brainless reckless men. It turns out they’re right. It looks like you’ve been affected by the Corpse Vein, and even your brain has turned to bones.”
Bai Mu didn’t care about the weakling’s roar at all. Instead, he continued to taunt him. What can one person do? The three of you couldn’t do it together, and now you’re the only one left. Do you really think you can do it?
What a joke, what a joke.
The remaining Hyuga clan ninja has gone into a frenzy, firing at full power, completely ignoring how tragically his companions died.
Or rather, he had forgotten that the Corpse Bone Vein was known as the strongest spear and shield, but in Bai Mu’s previous attack, it was completely ineffective.
Instead, it was directly crushed to pieces.
In this situation, they were still unable to charge. It can only be said that the Hyuga clan, a battle maniac, throws away their brains once they enter combat mode.
If you don’t have brains, you will just rush forward without thinking, and that’s courting death.
Facts proved that he was right. His charge was just giving Bai Mu a head.
Bai Mu didn’t care what tricks the opponent used. His skeleton-like arms were instantly covered with flesh and blood, strengthening his attack and defense power.
Without using any weapons, he just shook hands and pounded his fists, then slammed the man into the ground, leaving only his upper body exposed.
The man was still in a daze, and Bai Mu once again manipulated Susanoo’s arms, crushing his upper body into blood…
At this point, the three ninjas of the Hyuga clan were easily killed by Bai Mu.
There are not many people who slipped through the net. Apart from these three people, there are more than ten others.
There were about fifteen people in total. After three of them died, there were twelve people left. The rest of the Mist Ninjas were naturally intercepted by Esdeath alone.
“This is Susanoo!”
Witnessing the battle between Bai Mu and the three Hyuga clan ninjas, Tsunade said with a gloomy expression.
Although covered by thick fog, Bai Mu was not far from Tsunade and Alice Lize, otherwise there would not have been weapons such as Kunai Senbon attacking him just now.
Esdeath deliberately released those dozen or so ninjas so that Bai Mu would have something to play with. Otherwise, she could kill all these Kirigakure ninjas by herself.
More than fifty ninjas are already a large team, but it is not difficult for Esdeath. However, she knows that she cannot kill them all by herself, so she still has to leave some people for Bai Mu.
But fifteen people was already a huge setback. Any more would be pointless, as that wouldn’t satisfy her killing spree. Even with just these few people, Esdeath simply wasn’t enough to kill. And the truth was, after freezing the two attackers, Esdeath continued to freeze the surroundings with her icy power. Her power was unleashed recklessly, freezing over ten people in the blink of an eye.
This means that the frozen Mist Ninja has lost his life.
“Ice Escape?”
“Impossible, this doesn’t seem like the power of Ice Release.”
The fact that Esdeath dealt with more than a dozen people so easily undoubtedly put the remaining Kirigakure ninjas under tremendous pressure, or even found it unacceptable.
No seals.
Made at random.
Is this still Ice Escape?
This is too outrageous, it’s not ice escape at all.
The ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village are not unfamiliar with Ice Release, but the problem is that the power of this Ice Release is too strong, which is really not what Ice Release should be capable of.
“A frog in a well doesn’t know his own limitations!”
Esdeath was very disappointed. The quality of this group of attackers was really poor. Their strength was too weak and they had no deterrent power at all.
To be honest, she was really killing people, but this kind of killing did not bring any pleasure and did not give her any excitement, so it was very disappointing.
The more casual Esdeath was, the more afraid the Kirigakure ninjas became.
The arrogance just now has disappeared.
What replaced it was fear!
“Arrogant woman, you must pay the price.” There are many senior ninjas in Kirigakure, and there are even more ninjas from the Anbu. Now seeing Esdeath being so arrogant, they naturally cannot remain indifferent.
Counterattack!
A counterattack must be launched.
But the problem is that although the fog-hiding technique has blocked the vision, judging from the sneak attack just now, it has no effect and the enemy’s vision does not seem to be disturbed.
If that’s the case, the Mist Hidden Technique is almost worthless, and how should we fight back now?
Several senior ninjas looked at each other and finally decided to solve the problem with ninjutsu.
Don’t go out and fight the enemy head-on, close combat will no longer work.
On the contrary, there is a possibility of being frozen, and then you are doomed.
“Water Style: Water Wave!”
The four senior ninjas formed hand seals and performed water-style ninjutsu at the same time from different positions.
Four huge waves suddenly appeared from mid-air and rushed towards Esdeath together, covering all four directions and leaving no chance for escape.
Seeing this, Esdeath sneered, “You don’t know your own limitations.”
Freeze it!
The waves were frozen incidentally.
Esdeath froze the enemy’s attack and locked the enemy’s position. Countless ice pillars instantly burst out from the ground, piercing through the four senior ninjas.
The icicles nailed the four senior ninjas to death in mid-air. Their blood flowed down the icicles and froze into blood-colored crystals. The four men had their eyes wide open, their faces filled with fear.
Die with eyes open!
He really died with his eyes open.
I was completely unable to react and was instantly chilled to the bone.
“hateful!”
Four jonin are gone.
The remaining Kirigakure were undoubtedly furious about this and kept cursing.
But Esdeath didn’t care about the curses. Instead, she continued with her freezing power. The cold air continued to seep out, freezing everything wherever it went.
Within a radius of 100 meters, both the ground and the trees were frozen, and most of the Kirigakure ninjas could not escape the fate of being frozen.
Dozens of people, the so-called elite, were frozen, and once frozen, it means losing their lives.
As the mist cleared, dozens of ice sculptures stood on tree branches or on the ground.
The fog dissipated, which meant that all the Kirigakure ninjas were gone.
Otherwise the fog will not dissipate.
Because the caster is gone.
The fog will disappear.
At the same time, Tsunade, who was in the ice cage, found that this so-called protective cage was gradually disappearing.
The moment the fog completely dissipated, the ice cage also disappeared completely.
Tsunade then became aware of the situation around her.
A solemn expression appeared on her face.
Ice sculptures, icicles, ice frozen on the ground, and the corpses hidden in the fog.
Some were crushed, some were frozen, and some were pierced by icicles. Their death shapes were very unique, but almost all the Kirigakure ninjas killed by Bai Mu were left with no trace.
That is the power of Susanoo!
Tsunade knew about this power because her second grandfather, Senju Tobirama, mentioned it, so this meant that Uchiha Hakumu had awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan.
As expected, the Uchiha, who was born evil, actually awakened such evil power, especially during such a sensitive period as the war, which is bound to cause earth-shaking changes to the situation in Konoha.
Chapter 12: What are you looking at, little devil? (Old version)
“Uchiha, you are indeed a troublemaker.”
Tsunade did not hide her fear. She could not remain indifferent to Bai Mu’s display of such power, not to mention that the other party was too young.
Mangekyō Sharingan!
According to my second grandfather, once an Uchiha has these eyes, he is no longer normal.
It was already abnormal, and now it will become even more abnormal, so Tsunade is naturally very wary now, worried that Bai Mu will affect the village.
Although there are some shameful activities within the village now and the dark side is becoming more and more prominent, it is impossible for Tsunade to say that she does not care about the Hidden Leaf Village. This is impossible.
That was her grandfather’s hard work. Tsunade couldn’t just say she didn’t care. She said she didn’t care, but her body was still very honest.
When she saw Bai Mu’s Susanoo, she immediately realized that the other party had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, so she must take it seriously in order to prevent civil unrest in the village.
The Uchiha clan was already restless, and Bai Mu was so young, and had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan. You’d say the Uchiha clan didn’t have any ideas…
Is this possible?
Tsunade didn’t believe it anyway.
Bai Mu knew what Tsunade meant. As soon as he said this, it was typical of Senju Tobirama’s thinking. Given the relationship between Tsunade and Senju Tobirama, she naturally would not have any good feelings towards Uchiha.
Of course, they are not as wary and hostile to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s small group, but there is definitely no goodwill, and they just do not interfere with each other.
As long as you don’t endanger the village, Tsunade will ignore you, but if you endanger the village, that’s a different story.
Since Tsunade had pointed it out so clearly, Bai Mu couldn’t help but respond. He immediately asked, “Tsunade-sama, do you think I will pose a threat to the village?”
Tsunade curled her lips and said with an unhappy look:
“Isn’t it obvious? The Uchiha are already restless, and you have many problems within your ranks. You’ve opened your Mangekyō Sharingan, and I believe you know what this means for the Uchiha. So, do you think those hawks within your ranks can resist rebellion? I don’t believe it anyway.”
Could what I said be wrong?
In Tsunade’s opinion, there is no mistake. Considering your Uchiha situation, I don’t believe that you would not go crazy if you knew that someone had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan!
As she spoke, she walked towards Bai Mu with big strides in her high-heeled sandals.
Because Tsunade walks with a larger range of motion, her waist and hips rise and fall with each step, which naturally makes her already extremely exaggerated figure even more graceful.
Tsunade seemed to want to suppress him with her aura, but when she got closer to Bai Mu, she found that the kid was very young, only in his early fifteen years old.
However, the young man in front of him was tall, at least about 1.78 meters tall, much taller than himself. And don’t forget that he was young and still growing. He would probably be even taller in a few years. It would be abnormal if he was not 1.8 or 1.9 meters tall.
As a result, Tsunade found herself in an awkward position. Even wearing high heels, she was a little shorter than the other person. If she wanted to suppress the other person with her aura, it would obviously not be effective.
“What are you looking at, kid?”
However, Tsunade soon noticed Bai Mu’s gaze, which was really not concealed at all. Are you really looking at me so openly?
Bai Mu replied calmly: “No, I just think that Lady Tsunade is too prejudiced, and I am worried about how to make Lady Tsunade eliminate this prejudice.”
“Prejudice? I’m not prejudiced.”
Tsunade snorted coldly and took a few steps back without making a sound.
After a pause, she immediately said, “Little pervert, staring at me like this, do you think it’s a big deal?”
“Indeed, it is very big.” Bai Mu admitted it frankly. It was not something that he could not admit because it was the truth.
Then, before Tsunade could react, he added, “I am an honest man and I must tell the truth.”
There’s nothing I can do. I’m a good kid, an honest kid. I have to tell the truth.
Tsunade was furious when she heard Bai Mu say such shameless words. She immediately shouted angrily: “It’s big, right? Do you want to touch it?”
Esdeath had an indifferent attitude and just stood behind Bai Mu watching the show.
But Alice Liz obviously couldn’t tolerate it, her face darkened: “What are you two doing?”
“Lady Tsunade, let’s go to the camp first. There may be more to come after this sudden attack from Kirigakure. The Third Mizukage is very cunning and I think he may have some tricks up his sleeve. Let’s go to the camp first.”
Seeing this, Bai Mu knew that he could no longer dwell on these trivial matters, and immediately suggested returning to the camp first to be careful of Wuyin’s subsequent attacks.
Then, he continued, “As for the Mangekyō Sharingan you’re worried about, I can tell you it’s not activated. Don’t think I’ve activated it just because I used Susanoo. You should know that if it were activated, it would put a heavy strain on my eyes. I can’t use it so frequently, especially since Susanoo is so taxing…”
“You also said that, how can Susanoo be opened without the Mangekyō Sharingan?” Tsunade didn’t believe it at all. Her second grandfather was too familiar with Uchiha, and she also knew something about him.
Mangekyō Sharingan, others may not know it, but how could I not know it?
Bai Mu explained: “The ancestors of the Uchiha didn’t need it. The evolution of the Mangekyō Sharingan was only caused by the dilution of blood. It was too much of a burden on the eyes. I don’t need such an evolutionary path. Moreover, it is not difficult to open Susanoo with my pupil power. Otherwise, I wouldn’t use Susanoo so casually.”
Finally, he added: “Furthermore, Lady Tsunade, I used Susanoo in front of you to show my sincerity, which means that the basic premise of our cooperation is mutual trust.”
“Are you kidding me?”
Tsunade found this outrageous.
You, an Uchiha, want to cooperate with me?
Forget it, I won’t get involved in these things anymore.
“Let’s not talk about this anymore. I don’t want to talk about this now. Let me see Jingyin first. And now that I’m on the battlefield, I don’t plan to leave like this.”
Tsunade decided to go to the base first and make a decision after meeting Shizune, but she also told Bai Mu that she would not leave easily, but this was mainly to repay a favor.
After all, you saved me. No matter what your purpose is, I, Tsunade, am not a shameless person. I still have to repay you. What’s more, it’s wartime now. Since I have come to the front line, I can’t just leave without saying a word, right?
That can’t happen.
Tsunade couldn’t do it.
She is not that kind of person.
If you say you’re not here, that’s fine.
Now that the people have reached the front line, Tsunade really can’t just run away without saying a word.
“However, I can say that I am only responsible for treating the wounded, so don’t involve me in the battle.” Although Tsunade does not have hemophobia, she still suffers some trauma due to the death of her brother.
Therefore, she was only responsible for treating the wounded, but going to the battlefield?
I can only say that this is not possible, but it does not mean that I can no longer go to the battlefield.
I just said that I was traumatized by my brother’s death.
So she didn’t want to go to the battlefield.
Chapter 13 Confident and Arrogant? That’s Because I Have Strength (Old Version)
“I understand what Tsunade-sama said. Besides, it’s not necessary.”
As long as Tsunade arrives at the base, Bai Mu will know that his goal has been achieved.
Tsunade could also guess that Bai Mu had ulterior motives, not to mention that her identity was sensitive. Once she appeared on the front line of the Uchiha-led battle against Kirigakure.
There must be public opinion behind the scenes, and my teacher must be unable to sit still.
The old man becomes more and more hypocritical as he gets older. He is unwilling to let go of power. The so-called hero has long since changed. Moreover, his hypocrisy and obsession with power have undoubtedly deepened the darkness of the village…
Tsunade couldn’t stand these dark sides, so she chose to leave the village and wander outside. It was not only because of her brother’s death, but also because of the changes in the village, the corruption of the upper class, and the changes in her teacher, the Third Hokage.
Although she didn’t intend to participate, she was naturally a little unhappy when she saw Bai Mu was so indifferent and said that there was no need for this.
“Huh, what a confident and arrogant brat.”
Bai Mu raised his eyebrows and replied confidently: “That’s because I have strong strength.”
Confident and arrogant?
That’s because I have the ability.
Because there were no outsiders around, Bai Mu had no intention of hiding anything. Esdeath and Alice were his own people, and Tsunade was the one who was destined to be his own.
Therefore, there is nothing wrong with this statement.
“Let’s go. Where is the camp? Besides you Uchiha, there are also ninjas from the Hyuga clan, right? Although the old man put you Uchiha on the battlefield against Kirigakure, no matter what his intentions are, if you want to win the war, you can’t do anything outrageous. Small tricks are inevitable, this is an eternal truth, and it was the same in the past, but it is impossible to do anything else to win the war.”
Tsunade was muttering to herself as she took the lead in walking forward. Her plump figure was swaying, and her back was very graceful.
“Lady Tsunade, are you saying this to reassure me?” Bai Mu smiled slightly and said thoughtfully at Tsunade’s words.
“Whatever you want to understand.”
Hearing this, Tsunade paused and stopped, as if she was touched, but then she said something and strode away.
Seeing this, Esdeath touched her chin, stared at Tsunade’s back, and asked, “Are you sure nothing bad will happen to her in this condition?”
Alice Liz added, “Yeah, are you really sure? Don’t make things worse.”
Bai Mu said calmly, “No, in the ninja world, strength is everything. Esdeath, you should understand this!”
Esdeath glanced at Bai Mu with her beautiful eyes, a seductive smile playing on her lips as she parted her red lips: “That’s right, strength is respected everywhere, not just in the ninja world. Otherwise, how could I be conquered by you? Because you are stronger than me, and you can be stronger than me, so you conquered me.”
Alice Liz: “…”
You are so straightforward, as expected of Esdeath.
She really didn’t want to listen to Esdeath’s words, but there seemed to be nothing she could do, so she just kept quiet.
Let’s go first and talk about it when we get to the camp.
Konoha frontline base.
Inside the Uchiha clan’s camp.
In fact, the battlefield located in the Land of Whirlpools this time was not the main battlefield. It was mainly located in the Land of Rivers and the Land of Grass.
In the Land of Grass, Kirigakure and Iwagakure have joined forces, and in the Land of Rivers, Kirigakure and Sunagakure have joined forces, because these two places are the main battlefields of the Sunagakure and Iwagakure against Konoha.
The Kirigakure side mobilized part of its troops to join forces with the Iwagakure and Sunagakure to launch an attack on Konoha.
The Whirlpool Country is mainly the defense line of the two countries. Konoha does not want the Kirigakure to invade the Land of Fire on a large scale, so it intercepts them in the territory of the already destroyed Whirlpool Country.
The Kirigakure side agreed that they were worried that Konoha would raid the Water Country and use the Whirlpool Country as its main stronghold and bridgehead to invade the Water Country, so they deployed the Kirigakure troops here.
The main purpose is to guard against each other.
However, Bai Mu was a bit too powerful, and as the fighting went on, he turned this place into the main battlefield.
At this time in the Uchiha clan camp, the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku was leading the way, followed by a group of Uchiha clan ninjas.
They stood at the entrance, waiting for Uchiha Hakumu to arrive.
Of course, it was not to welcome Bai Mu, but Tsunade-hime.
Bai Mu had already arranged for someone to send Jingyin back.
By the way, he informed Uchiha Fugaku of the news.
Lady Tsunade is coming back!
Because something happened.
The person responsible for sending Shizune away was one of Bai Mu’s confidants, Uchiha Mina.
After Uchiha Fugaku learned the news, he did not dare to be negligent. He really did not expect such a thing to happen, and if anything happened to Tsunade, he would be to blame.
Since Kirigakure can send people to infiltrate the border of the Land of Fire, isn’t this a problem for him as the front-line commander?
Although there are still ninjas from the Hyuga clan, he, Uchiha Fugaku, is the frontline commander of the Kirigakure battlefield.
So if Tsunade had any problems in his defense zone, there would be no way to explain it.
Of course, the news that Tsunade was coming made Uchiha Fugaku feel uneasy.
After all, Tsunade is a Senju, and this is the biggest contradiction.
There is a huge conflict between Uchiha and Senju.
Even though the Thousand Hands have already declined.
But that’s Tsunade!
The status is too high.
The influence is too great.
The identity is extraordinary.
If they neglect or something goes wrong, it will be even more difficult for Uchiha. Moreover, with Tsunade’s arrival, is it possible that Uchiha’s current situation will be reversed?
“Chief, the people have arrived.”
When Uchiha Fugaku was in a trance, his trusted confidant Uchiha Yaowei whispered.
Uchiha Fugaku came back to his senses and looked up, and indeed saw Bai Mu, Tsunade and the others.
Um?
Apart from the young man Uchiha Hakumu and Tsunade, why are there two strange women?
Uchiha Fugaku was a little confused, and he was not the only one who was confused. All the Uchiha ninjas present felt a little strange.
Since Bai Mu was acting alone, and Esdeath and Alice were not from Konoha, they naturally could not appear in Konoha’s camp.
Therefore, the two of them followed Bai Mu in secret. Anyway, Bai Mu acted alone, so it was not surprising that the ninjas at the base camp had never seen Esdeath and the others.
“Lady Tsunade!”
Uchiha Fugaku suppressed the doubts in his heart, strode forward quickly, and spoke politely.
“Chief Fugaku.” Tsunade acted indifferently, neither enthusiastic nor indifferent. In short, her attitude was calm, without hostility or disgust, but she also did not say anything to show closeness.
Uchiha Fugaku was not surprised by this. Given Tsunade’s status and position, it was good enough that she was not hostile to the Uchiha. How could she be close to them?
That’s impossible.
Of course, the other party was able to come because of Uchiha Hakumu. If he hadn’t appeared to help Lady Tsunade, no one would have come.
Chapter 14: Esdeath: He’s just an old thing, why should I be afraid of him? (Old version)
“Your Uchiha clan’s young genius saved me this time. And not only him, but these two were also rescuers.”
Tsunade acted decisively and went straight to the point. She simply and clearly explained how Bai Mu saved her, and introduced Esdeath and Alice Leese.
She knew Bai Mu’s intention, so she fulfilled his wish.
“Oh, I see.”
Uchiha Fugaku glanced at Esdeath and Alicelize behind Tsunade, but didn’t pay too much attention to them, and still focused on Tsunade.
After all, he is not a ninja from Konoha. Although he has saved Tsunade, he still needs to be cautious in this war time.
Thinking of this, Uchiha Fugaku immediately said: “Tsunade-sama, since the two of them have helped Tsunade-sama, I will make arrangements, and then…”
Bai Mu interrupted at this time: “Chief, the two of them not only saved Lady Tsunade, but also hunted the Kirigakure with me. Because on the way back, we encountered a surprise attack from the Kirigakure, with more than fifty ninjas. If it weren’t for their help, we wouldn’t have been able to return so smoothly…”
“What? You were attacked on the way back?” Uchiha Fugaku’s face changed, looking extremely surprised.
What happened to the Hyuga clan’s reconnaissance team?
The enemy attacked repeatedly but failed to discover it.
This is really outrageous.
“We will thoroughly investigate this matter.”
Uchiha Fugaku immediately made a promise.
Tsunade understood what Uchiha Fugaku meant and immediately explained: “We are coming back from the northwest. It may be because we happened to encounter the enemy. The enemy may intend to attack from this side. We made some mistakes in our defense area. This is normal.”
After a pause, she added, “As for them staying with me, that’s all.”
“Isn’t this bad?”
Uchiha Fugaku was very worried.
He was afraid that something might happen to Tsunade, and then the blame would be on the Uchiha.
“Chief Fugaku, do you think I can’t handle it?” Tsunade knew very well why Uchiha Fugaku was so worried.
But even though it is clear, you, Uchiha Fugaku, talk too much. It is not your turn to say what to do specifically.
“No, that’s not what I meant.” Uchiha Fugaku’s face suddenly darkened when he heard that, but he still lowered his head slightly to indicate that he didn’t mean that.
Tsunade didn’t want to say much. She had come here out of helplessness. Now Uchi Fugaku was nagging and afraid of this and that, which made her very unhappy.
Compared with Bai Mu, this Uchiha Fugaku is too cautious.
She waved her hand and walked towards the camp, saying, “Alright, this time I’ll stay and be responsible for treating the wounded. I’ll check on my disciples and then start treating the wounded. You guys gather the wounded first, and I’ll take care of them all.”
“Lady Tsunade, are you serious…” Uchiha Fugaku was a little bit unbelievable. He really didn’t expect Tsunade to stay. He thought she was here to take away the disciples, but he didn’t expect her to stay to treat the wounded.
Bai Mu stopped Uchiha Fugaku and said in a deep voice: “Clan leader, let’s prepare first. Not only do we need to do a good job of treating the patients, but we also need to prevent a surprise attack from Kirigakure.”
“You are right.”
Uchiha Fugaku stopped, looked at Bai Mu deeply, then nodded and said, “That’s right, Bai Mu, you will be responsible for liaison with Lady Tsunade. I will strengthen patrols in the defense zone, and also communicate with the Hyuga clan’s ninjas as soon as possible. We must ensure the safety of the route and prevent the infiltration of Kirigakure ninjas.”
“no problem!”
Bai Mu agreed.
He was eager to get it.
He must be the one to liaise with Tsunade, no one else can touch him.
In addition, Uchiha Fugaku should also abdicate, but not now. He has to wait until the Nine-Tails Rebellion. After this incident, the Uchiha were forced to relocate.
And Uchiha Fugaku agreed, so this could be used as an excuse to make trouble, but if there were any changes, it would not be impossible to do so in advance.
Everything depends on actual changes. Although Bai Mu has a plan, he doesn’t mind taking action in advance. This means that things must change according to the actual situation.
In Bai Mu’s own tent.
Esdeath and Alice are both here.
Among them, Alice Liz has questions to ask.
“Aren’t the Hyuga clan’s reconnaissance abilities exceptional? Why haven’t they shown anything yet?”
Bai Mu replied, “They can take a detour. Besides, we have Uchiha Madara to provide intelligence. White Zetsu’s intelligence capabilities are beyond doubt. Moreover, since it was a sneak attack arranged by Uchiha Madara, he must have done it in a safe way and would not give them any chance to be discovered.”
The battlefield is so big, it is impossible to cover everything. There will definitely be omissions. What’s more, the ocean is vast, and there will definitely be places that cannot be taken care of.
Is that so?
Alice Liz looked thoughtful.
Yes, this so-called raid was aimed at Bai Mu. It was a test by Uchiha Madara, not only for Bai Mu, but also for her and Esdeath.
After all, their existence and performance undoubtedly attracted the attention of Uchiha Madara. White Zetsu and his group are indeed first-class at gathering intelligence.
Besides, Esdeath is not as cautious as himself. Her fighting style is very rough and she changes the terrain at any time, so it is not surprising that this has attracted attention.
Realizing this, Alice Liz said quietly, “So, the reason Esdeath and I were noticed was probably because Esdeath’s fighting was too noisy. Uchiha Madara is no fool. He knew we were too powerful, so he kept a close eye on us to prevent any problems with his plan. He’s also probably curious about why you’re so familiar with us.”
Esdeath sat down with her legs crossed, and glanced at Alice Liz with some dissatisfaction at what she said.
“What are you talking about? Are you saying that I should restrain myself? The question is why should I restrain myself? Even if Uchiha Madara himself comes, I am not afraid of him!”
He is just an old thing that is barely alive. He is nothing at all. It would be fine if he were resurrected, but he cannot be resurrected, so what should I be afraid of?
There’s no pressure at all. He’s coming here to seek death, and I won’t show any mercy.
“Can’t you stop thinking about fighting?” Alice Liz suddenly felt a headache and said with some distress.
“What else?”
Esdeath spread her hands and asked back.
Her nonchalant attitude irritated Alice Liz, who immediately looked at Bai Mu and asked, “Bai Mu, what do you think? She’s really going to turn everything upside down. Can you really accept that?”
Bai Mu was not very concerned about these things. Instead, he mentioned that after the Kirigakure ambush failed, they might carry out a surprise attack.
“The Kirigakure lost so many people, an elite force of more than fifty people, mostly upper chunin, and there are also bloodline ninjas of the Kaguya clan. They might launch a surprise attack.”
Being able to fight naturally made Esdeath extremely excited. She was eager for this opportunity and immediately said, “Come on? That’s great. I can’t wait for it!”
Chapter 15: Ancestral Bloodline? Do you think I should believe it? (Old Version)
If Kirigakure dares to come, they will definitely never return.
Esdeath was sure of this, and she was absolutely confident that she could solve it. She just didn’t know if Bai Mu intended to do so. And why did he say that he was not the commander on the front line?
That doesn’t matter.
There is no need to care about who Uchiha Fugaku is.
I just follow Bai Mu’s orders, and the so-called Uchiha clan leader is just a bunch of bullshit.
“Whether the enemy will come or not is still uncertain. This is just my speculation. The most critical thing now is the rear. The news here should be known to the rear. I don’t know what our Third Hokage and his political group are planning. Also, after the other ninja villages know about it, how will they respond to Tsunade’s appearance on the front line?”
Compared with the argument between Alice and Esdeath, Bai Mu decided to wait and see, and said that the most important thing at the moment is the rear.
Tsunade showed up at the front line, and even showed up at the Uchiha clan camp. And the younger generation of the Uchiha clan actually saved Tsunade…
Well, I believe this matter will definitely cause a stir.
“Hearing you put it that way…” Alice Liz pondered and nodded, “Indeed!”
“You guys rest here, I’ll go talk to Tsunade.” Bai Mu said to the two as he walked out.
“explain?”
Esdeath stood up.
What are you going to say?
Wait, take me with you.
“No need to follow me, you two just stay here.” Bai Mu did not intend to give Esdeath the chance to follow him, so he spoke immediately.
“no.”
“If I say yes, it’s okay. Stay here.” Bai Mu turned and left the tent, leaving behind these words, obviously not allowing Esdeath to object.
And in the quiet rest tent.
Tsunade finally saw her disciple, and without waiting for her own Shizune to speak, she started asking questions.
“Shizune, are you okay? That Uchiha brat named Bai Mu didn’t do anything to you, right? You have to be careful with that brat…”
“That’s not a good person!”
Just as Tsunade finished speaking, Bai Mu’s voice rang out in the tent: “Tsunade-sama, how does it feel to speak ill of someone behind their back and have them hear you?”
“Nothing.”
Tsunade replied without changing her expression.
Of course, compared to Tsunade’s calmness, Shizune was relatively embarrassed. She didn’t know how to speak and could only stammer on the spot, her eyes shifting back and forth between Tsunade and Bai Mu.
“Um, Lady Tsunade, you…”
Tsunade waved her hand, looked at Shizune with a serious expression, and said in a deep voice: “If you don’t know how to speak, don’t speak. Shizune, you go out first.”
Jingyin opened her mouth and pointed at herself. Should I go out?
“What are you doing?”
Tsunade raised an eyebrow and said to Shizune again, “I have something to say to this brat, you stay outside for now.”
“Lady Tsunade, you deliberately sent your disciples away. I wonder if you have something to say to me?” Looking at Shizune who was leaving, Bai Mu asked with a smile on his face.
“What’s the matter? You know it yourself. You are very ambitious. What exactly do you want to do?” Tsunade walked up to Bai Mu and tried again to use her aura to gain the advantage in the conversation.
However, Tsunade’s trick was useless. Instead, it made Bai Mu admire Tsunade’s plump figure more unscrupulously.
“Where are your eyes looking?”
Tsunade said through gritted teeth.
I’m talking to you, but you’re looking around unscrupulously, your eyes gazing randomly. You’re so bold. Do you really think I don’t dare to do anything?
Bai Mu felt Tsunade’s eyes filled with anger and her clenched fists, but his face remained calm. He said calmly, “Tsunade-sama, you came too close. I came to you because Kirigakure might launch a surprise attack. We must make some preparations. I hope Tsunade-sama will come to the battlefield as the commander-in-chief and lead the battle of the Uchiha and Hyuga clans’ ninjas, as well as the civilian ninjas.”
On the battlefield against Kirigakure, the Uchiha clan was the main force, with a small number of Hyuga clan ninjas used for reconnaissance.
There are also some civilian ninjas, but the ninjas here are mainly from the Ninja clan. There are relatively few civilian ninjas, and they can be said to be just there to make up the numbers. The main output comes from the Ninja clan ninjas.
Among them, the Uchiha clan is the main fighting force.
Tsunade looked at Bai Mu deeply, not knowing what to say for a moment.
She was silent for a moment before she spoke: “You mean I want to be the commander-in-chief? Do you think the Uchiha people will obey? Don’t take things too lightly, little brat.”
You are not even the patriarch, and you are so young, what are you thinking about?
Yes, you have probably opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, your strength is beyond doubt.
Besides, the two women beside you…
When Tsunade thought of Esdeath and Alice, she also became wary of them. The strength of these two people was definitely not weak and they could almost compete with the Kage.
It is no exaggeration to say that he definitely has the strength of a Jonin level.
What’s more, the ninjutsu of those two women is a bit strange.
It seems to be the power of ice escape, but it does not require any hand seals.
And that Alice Liz said it wasn’t a ninjutsu.
This is difficult to figure out.
Although Bai Mu said that he did not open the Mangekyō Sharingan, he told him that the Uchiha ancestors did not need to open the Mangekyō Sharingan to use Susanoo, and talked about the return of ancestral blood.
Good man, do you think I believe it?
Of course Tsunade didn’t believe it. Besides, what the other person said was so absolute. Also, Bai Mu’s Sharingan didn’t change at all and was still in the three-magatama form, so she couldn’t be sure.
Therefore, she had doubts, but in fact she still suspected that Bai Mu had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Bai Mu smiled and replied, “Don’t worry, I will support you.”
So confident!
Where does this kid get his confidence from?
Tsunade could hear the confidence in Bai Mu’s words. She couldn’t help but feel confused. She frowned and asked, “Do you have a lot of say in the Uchiha?”
Bai Mu explained: “Because both the hawks and doves within the Uchiha faction are actually quite stupid. Some are too tough, and some are too weak, and neither is desirable.”
“oh?”
Tsunade raised her eyebrows, looked at Bai Mu thoughtfully, and then asked, “Which sect are you from?”
“Me? Neither.”
Bai Mu shrugged and replied.
“Neither? I don’t believe it.” Tsunade expressed her disbelief.
Bai Mu continued, “I’m not. Besides the hawks and doves, there are also neutrals. These two groups aren’t very large in number; they’re just a part of the group. The rest are neutrals who just want to live peacefully and don’t want to get involved in all this mess.”
As for the neutral faction, it’s not that complicated. They just want to live a peaceful life, even if it means maintaining the status quo. As long as it doesn’t damage the interests of the Uchiha clan too much, they can accept it.
There are quite a few people in this faction, but it’s a pity that a certain weasel is unwilling to put aside his arrogance and listen to the voices of the more ordinary and common members of the clan. In the eyes of Uchiha Itachi, the entire Uchiha clan is guilty. It doesn’t matter whether they are hawks or not. In his definition, the Uchiha clan deserves to die.
Chapter 16 Konoha shouldn’t be like this (old version)
“So you’re a neutral?”
When Tsunade heard this, she understood that Bai Mu might not be a neutral person.
“I’m not.” Bai Mu shook his head, denying the statement, and then said, “I’m a reformist.”
Reformist?
Are you a reformist?
Tsunade’s expression suddenly changed, and she suddenly had a bad feeling.
“Are you going to do something to the Uchiha clan? Or are you going to do something more radical, more radical than the Uchiha hawks.”
Tsunade couldn’t help but think this way, because in her understanding, Bai Mu was most likely to have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, and an Uchiha with the Mangekyō Sharingan was not normal.
Why do I say so?
Because this was the conclusion drawn by her second grandfather, and although Tsunade had a good impression of Bai Mu, even though she said that the Uchiha was born evil, she did have a certain good impression of him.
The reason was simple. The other party saved her, and said that Bai Mu gave her the feeling that he was not like the traditional Uchiha, arrogant and crazy…
Oh, as for being arrogant, he is somewhat arrogant, but not as crazy as those Uchiha. Anyway, he is a very calm Uchiha, not an extreme Uchiha.
However, Bai Mu’s words still made her feel creepy.
Reform is not something that can be easily enacted. Who knows how this Uchiha brat will reform? Moreover, he is suspected to have activated the Mangekyō Sharingan, so whether his mental state can be called normal is unknown…
In such a situation, how could Tsunade not feel scared? She had to be cautious and not let Bai Mu do anything extreme.
If it is not handled properly, not only Uchiha will suffer, but Konoha may also suffer, which is what Tsunade does not want to see.
Bai Mu said calmly: “I am not only a reformer within Uchiha, but also a reformer of Konoha, because now the village has reached the point where it must change.”
“These things are not something you can decide alone.” Tsunade was silent for a moment, then said with an annoyed look on her face.
Whether there is a problem or not, whether reform is needed or not, these are not things you can decide alone. Besides, what’s the point of you, an Uchiha, standing up and calling for reform?
On the contrary, people will think that you have bad intentions and are rebelling in the name of reform. Moreover, if you want to reform, you will inevitably have to oppose the original interest groups.
In this situation, how many people are willing to stand on your side?
Based on my guess, there are probably not many people.
You Uchiha people are not well-liked.
It is even more impossible to do this now.
And you Uchiha…
Haha, how many people can support this?
Anyway, I don’t think your approach is a good one. It’s totally wishful thinking, a fool’s dream, and a complete joke. It’s not that I look down on you, but it’s the truth!
“Lady Tsunade, haven’t you noticed? This is no longer the Konoha that the First Hokage founded with the Senju and Uchiha clans. Instead, it has become a tool for certain people’s lust for power. The Will of Fire has even become a brainwashing will, forcing the younger generation and even children to go to the battlefield. Can this still be the Konoha of the past?”
Bai Mu said slowly: “If the first generation Hokage knew, I’m afraid…”
“Shut up!”
Tsunade was furious.
She didn’t want to hear any of this, and you, an Uchiha, were talking about the Will of Fire, which was simply outrageous. No matter how dark and miserable the village was now, it was not something you, an Uchiha, could discuss casually.
Bai Mu looked directly at Tsunade and said in a deep voice: “Lady Tsunade, Konoha should not be like this. As Senju and Uchiha, you and I have the obligation to return Konoha to its original state.”
It shouldn’t be like this, what should it be like?
In my memory, the original appearance of Konoha has long become blurred.
Tsunade couldn’t help but fall into deep thought, seemingly recalling the past, but as the scene of her brother’s tragic death appeared, she became uneasy again.
There was a hint of fear in those beautiful eyes.
“Lady Tsunade, let’s unite and you will be the Hokage to change Konoha and even the entire ninja world.” Bai Mu said as he stepped forward.
His hand silently rested on Tsunade’s shoulder, as if to encourage her, giving her encouragement and confidence.
Of course, when his hand was placed on Tsunade’s shoulder, he could clearly feel the ripe charm of its rich fruit.
Really, I can’t take my eyes off it.
However, Tsunade’s mood was not right.
She was originally a little frightened and uneasy because of the memory of her brother’s tragic death, but Bai Mu’s actions angered Tsunade instead.
There was no longer fear in those eyes, but anger and rage.
Tsunade gritted her teeth.
Bai Mu was of course aware of Tsunade’s anger, because the ups and downs were a little too obvious and it was impossible for him not to feel it, not to mention that his hand was still on her shoulder.
But Bai Mu responded calmly: “I’m just encouraging and comforting you.”
What’s wrong? Are you not allowed to comfort my concerns?
Lady Tsunade, I’m doing this for your own good.
“Kid, take your hands away from me?” Tsunade was so mad that she was very angry at Bai Mu’s sophistry. Her beautiful eyes full of anger stared at Bai Mu, and her tone was very manic.
Shouldn’t you take your hand away? Why are you still putting it on my shoulder? Are you trying to go to heaven?
“Well, I’m sorry, but what is Lady Tsunade’s opinion on what I said?” Bai Mu remained calm and asked with a bright smile.
“Kid, I said, I am only responsible for saving people.” Tsunade said coldly.
Save someone?
No positive response.
Well, it’s okay. There’s room for negotiation.
Bai Mu showed a satisfied smile. As long as it wasn’t a rejection, there would be something to talk about. He wouldn’t bother them now. Anyway, he could just wait and see what happened, waiting for the movements in the rear and the reaction from Kirigakure.
The Third Mizukage has come to the front line. He is the poor fellow controlled by Uchiha Madara. That old guy is probably going to be squeezed dry of his last bit of usefulness. So how will Uchiha Madara react?
Is this guy trying to get rid of me, or does he have other plans? I’m really looking forward to it.
Bai Mu left very decisively, while Tsunade stood alone in the tent, not even noticing Shizune coming in.
Seeing Tsunade standing there motionless, Shizune didn’t dare to move. She just stood there and watched until Tsunade came to her senses and saw Shizune standing at the door.
“Jingyin, you should rest first. We can talk about it tomorrow if there is anything.”
Tsunade was also very tired and in a very irritable mood, so she planned to wait and see tomorrow. After all, she came here to rescue the ninjas of Konoha, not to conspire with that brat.
But as for the perception within the village, that is what those guys think, and it has nothing to do with me. I don’t care what your top leaders think, it has nothing to do with me!
Chapter 17 Meeting, Uchiha Fugaku’s Anxiety (Old Version)
Bai Mu and Tsunade were both very calm and had a very good rest, but it was different for Uchiha Fugaku. He could be said to have stayed awake all night because he had too many things on his mind.
Because Uchiha Fugaku was thinking too complicatedly and didn’t know how to deal with what was going to happen next, Tsunade’s appearance on the Kirigakure battlefield was definitely a huge deal.
If Tsunade was attacked, and the ninjas from our village rescued her, and then Tsunade rested and left, everything would be normal, but if Tsunade stayed on the front line, that would be a problem.
I wonder what people in the village will think?
What does the Hokage faction think about this?
Uchiha Fugaku had a headache.
Or rather, irritability.
Still confused.
What to do?
This is his biggest confusion.
After sitting there all night until dawn, Uchiha Fugaku still couldn’t figure out what to do.
The calm was not broken until the arrival of Uchiha Yaowei, but the news brought by the former undoubtedly made Uchiha Fugaku uncomfortable and confused.
“Clan leader, the Hyuga clan ninjas have arrived, and Hakumu said that a Jonin meeting will be held, chaired by Tsunade.”
“Tsunade? What is Bai Mu going to do?” Uchiha Fugaku was unable to react for a while, and then looked at Uchiha Yaowei with a puzzled look on his face.
It would be fine if it was just a meeting, but Tsunade was the one chairing it. What was the purpose of this?
“have no idea.”
Uchiha Yaowei shook his head and immediately said, “Clan leader, we have to be there. With Tsunade’s appearance and her plans, as well as the impact of her staying here, we need to be cautious.”
Tsunade’s identity is too sensitive. If something happens to her here, Uchiha will be in trouble.
“I know, that’s why I stayed up all night. This matter… Sigh, what on earth is that Bai Mu guy doing? What on earth is he, a young man, thinking? I thought Tsunade came here to take her disciples away, but I didn’t expect her to stay and treat the wounded. Although this reason is reasonable and there is nothing wrong with it, after all, we are all from Konohagakure, but the problem is her identity. Plus, we are Uchiha, which makes it very awkward.”
Uchiha Fugaku sighed and showed a frustrated expression. He had no scruples because he was in front of his confidant.
Seeing this, Uchiha Yaowei quickly said, “Clan leader, we have to be there. We must make sure what Tsunade is going to do. Moreover, Bai Mu’s situation is not right. Why is he so familiar with Tsunade all of a sudden? These are all suspicious points.”
“What do you mean? Are you saying that Bai Mu is going to betray Uchiha?” This is all Uchiha Fugaku could think of, because this is usually the case.
As for Uchiha Fugaku’s question, Uchiha Yaowei could only respond with a wry smile: “Clan leader, I’m embarrassed to say this, but this is really weird!”
“Bai Mu has always been very low-key, but his strength is unquestionable. The problem is that based on my observations over time, I’ve discovered that he’s surrounded by a group of young Uchiha. These young people are quite powerful, ranging in age from their teens to their twenties. I’m a little worried that Bai Mu may have some plans or schemes.”
A group of young Uchiha gathered around him?
The young people of the tribe gathered around him. What were they going to do?
When Uchiha Fugaku learned about this, he had to think too much, because it was obviously wrong, and he couldn’t help but think about it. After all, he was the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. What’s more, Bai Mu, who has always been low-key, actually gathered a group of young Uchiha clan members. What was he going to do?
“What is he going to do?”
“have no idea!”
Who knows?
There is currently no known channel, and the other party has not done anything out of the ordinary. Does this mean that we will not allow them to interact with us?
That’s definitely impossible.
Uchiha Fugaku stood up, pondered for a moment, and ordered: “Okay, after the meeting, you go talk to him. If there is anything wrong, tell me immediately.”
“Aren’t you going to show up?”
Uchiha Yami asked.
“No, you go first.” Uchiha Fugaku waved his hand and left with big strides.
In the main account.
Bai Mu, Tsunade, and the Uchiha and Hyuga jonins were all gathered here, as were the jonins from other ninja clans and several civilian jonins.
However, these are relatively few, only more than ten people in total. Compared with the Uchiha and Hyuga senior ninjas, the number is far from enough.
When Uchiha Fugaku arrived here, he discovered that Bai Mu and Tsunade seemed to have reached some kind of agreement.
This atmosphere…
Something is wrong!
No matter how stupid Uchiha Fugaku is, he can still find the problem.
Besides, he was not stupid and he knew very well that something was wrong. Adding on to the weird atmosphere in the tent, it seemed that there was something wrong with the senior ninjas of the Uchiha and Hyuga clans as well. This made it a little difficult to figure out.
No matter what, I am the commander. What do you mean by doing this, Tsunade?
Calling you Lady Tsunade is a sign of respect for you, not asking you to give orders and trying to seize command, which is really inappropriate.
“Tsunade-sama, what are your instructions?”
Uchiha Fugaku stood in the middle, glanced around, then looked at Tsunade and asked in a deep voice.
“Let’s have a meeting.”
Tsunade said calmly.
She did not respond to Uchiha Fugaku’s question.
Such an attitude and response undoubtedly deepened Uchiha Fugaku’s suspicion.
The Nara clan ninja spoke up, “Hyuga sent someone with the Hyuga clan ninja to scout out the movements of Kirigakure last night. Ninjas were frequently coming in and out of Kirigakure’s headquarters, and it’s very likely that the Third Mizukage himself was there. This indicates that they’re about to make a big move.”
“The Third Mizukage has arrived in person?”
“Isn’t that possible?”
For a moment, there was a lot of discussion.
As for Uchiha Fugaku, he frowned, thought for a moment, and finally spoke.
“Lady Tsunade, we are not on the main battlefield, but on the defensive front. Our mission is mainly defense. It seems unnecessary for the Third Mizukage to come in person. Are they planning to invade the Land of Fire from the sea? Although the coastline is long, invading is difficult and consumes manpower and material resources. There is no need to do so.”
As soon as Uchiha Fugaku opened his mouth, quite a few Uchiha clan members agreed.
“Yes, we are just confronting each other, we won’t attract Yingdu.”
“Besides, why would the Third Mizukage go to the battlefield?”
“Yes, he is old. He is here to give away his wealth.”
Of course, many of these tribesmen are still quite radical, believing that even if the Third Mizukage comes, such an old man will only be seeking his death.
With the Uchiha clan’s ninjas joining in, the situation suddenly became a little chaotic.
At this time, Hyuga’s envoy stepped forward and said in a deep voice, “Patriarch Fugaku, what Nara Shinichi said is very likely true. According to our reconnaissance, they are already building multiple strongholds, and there are quite a few transport ships at sea. This is most likely Kirigakure’s mobile supply base at sea, which is very disadvantageous to us.”
Chapter 18: Chief Fugaku, what do you say? (Old version)
Upon seeing this, Uchiha Fugaku immediately said, “If this is the judgment, we need to pass the information back and let the Third Hokage and the village leaders make a judgment.”
Some things cannot be done casually.
If the Third Mizukage really intends to invade the Land of Fire from the sea, then the information must be passed back, otherwise it will delay the judgment of the rear.
“No need, I’ll take over now, is that okay with you?”
But just as Uchiha Fugaku finished speaking, Tsunade stood up and spoke.
“Tsunade-sama, what do you mean…”
Shinichi Nara was very surprised to hear this, his expression was hesitant and incredulous, and it was obvious that he found it hard to believe that Tsunade would go to the battlefield again.
Tsunade nodded and said, “Yes, this is a critical moment, and I was attacked by Kirigakure. This means Kirigakure has a bigger conspiracy, otherwise they wouldn’t have attacked me like this. So, we should report back to them. We can’t just do nothing.”
Bai Mu was right, she was indeed narrow-minded. Even though she had a broad mind and was the number one person in the Naruto world, the only one who could compete with her was Samui.
However, in terms of heart and mind, he is not really that smart.
Everyone in the tent had different thoughts, but most of them looked at Uchiha Fugaku and Hyuga Renren, because these two were the commander and deputy commander respectively.
Therefore, this matter depends on the opinions of these two people, and their current attitudes will undoubtedly determine the attitudes of the majority.
“I support it!”
A faint voice sounded, and everyone looked in the direction of the voice. The person who spoke was actually Bai Mu.
No, you, an Uchiha, support Tsunade taking over command. Isn’t this a bit problematic? Are you sure you didn’t say the wrong thing? It’s really a bit abstract.
“Lady Tsunade, I support that too.” Hinata replied with a firm expression and unquestionable tone, as if to say that I’m not joking, but really think so.
When Nara Shinichi saw this, he suddenly felt a headache. Even though the Nara clan was known for their intelligence, the current situation was really incomprehensible.
Why did Uchiha Baimu say this?
Does this young man have any purpose?
And I haven’t heard that this person is a dove of the Uchiha faction, but a moderate one. What’s more important is that this guy seems to be very low-key and lukewarm, and really has no sense of presence. But what I didn’t expect is that this time he came up with something to support Tsunade, which is really unbelievable.
However, there was no need for him to ponder these things now, because he needed to give a clear answer, and now the representatives of the Hyuga clan had supported it.
What Hyuga meant was that if all the Hyuga clan ninjas on the front line supported it, then he, a ninja from the Nara clan, could not remain indifferent.
Also, ninjas from other smaller clans are also waiting to watch. Although their number is not large, it is now a meeting of the senior ninjas, and it concerns important matters concerning the command of the front line. There can’t be no statement, so I need to express my opinion.
“If Lady Tsunade is willing to take over, given your experience, that would be great.” Nara Shinichi spoke relatively tactfully, knowing that he couldn’t offend the Uchiha.
It doesn’t matter in the village, but now we are outside. There are the most Uchiha ninjas here, so we should not offend them if we can.
His starting point was that Tsunade had experience in the Second Ninja War, had commanded large troops, and had rich combat experience, so she was naturally qualified for the role of commander.
“Chief Fugaku, what do you say?”
Tsunade is very straightforward and doesn’t beat around the bush.
Instead, he looked at Uchiha Fugaku, who had not yet expressed his opinion, and asked him what he thought.
What do I think?
Now that you have so many people supporting you, my opinion obviously doesn’t matter anymore.
What Uchiha Fugaku didn’t expect was that Bai Mu would directly support Tsunade. What’s more important is that Tsunade is so strange that she insists on taking part in the war on the front line.
The question is, is this appropriate for you?
Are you forcibly intervening without the Hokage’s order? In what capacity? Yes, your position is special and your influence is undeniable, but you can’t be so outrageous.
In short, this matter is difficult for Uchiha Fugaku to accept, but the problem is that he has many supporters at the moment, and his usual weakness makes him dare not oppose it.
If I directly oppose this matter, will I offend Tsunade?
And if you offend Tsunade, then…
“Tsunade-sama, I have no objection.”
Uchiha Fugaku did not object, which caused some of the Uchiha senior ninjas behind him to have strong opinions, and among them were naturally the hawkish figures.
“Chief, do you think this is appropriate?”
“Yeah, why?”
Uchiha Owl and Uchiha Mirai are both hawks among hawks, with extremely radical ideas. Seeing Uchiha Fugaku directly compromise and bow to Tsunade, who is a member of the Senju clan, can they accept that?
Of course not, not to mention Bai Mu’s behavior. As a member of the Uchiha clan, he actually supports Tsunade, an outsider?
Are you doing justice to the Uchiha clan by supporting an outsider? And you’re supporting Tsunade, who is from the Senju clan. Don’t you have any Uchiha pride?
“Do you have any objections?”
Tsunade looked at Uchiha Owl and others who were opposed with an indifferent expression and asked in a cold tone.
“That’s right, Tsunade. Don’t think you are great just because you have supporters. And you… Uchiha Hakumu, are you from my Uchiha clan?”
Uchiha Owl was very tough. He not only questioned Tsunade, but also directed his criticism at Bai Mu. His words and actions accused him of not considering the interests of the Uchiha clan, but instead working for outsiders.
“Oh? Are you questioning me?”
Bai Mu’s Sharingan appeared instantly, and the power of his eyes overwhelmed Uchiha Owl and Uchiha Mirai. However, the pressure brought by the three-magatama Sharingan made the Uchiha senior ninjas present feel tremendous pressure.
This is clearly a three-magatama Sharingan, and everyone has the same one. Why does this kid put such tremendous pressure on us?
The Uchiha clan’s senior ninjas clearly felt something was wrong, and the pressure that Uchiha Xiao and Uchiha Mirai, who had to face Bai Mu directly, were under was so great that they couldn’t even speak, and could only stand there blankly and motionless.
As for Uchiha Fugaku, his heart was already filled with turbulent waves. Such pressure…
Could it be the Mangekyō Sharingan?
Otherwise it really doesn’t make sense.
If this is the case, don’t be reckless.
“That’s enough, stop arguing. The matter has been decided. Lady Tsunade is indeed the most suitable commander right now. She has more experience than I do. However, we still need to send news from the front back to the village as soon as possible so that we can make the best decision.”
Uchiha Fugaku chose to stop it, but it was Uchiha Owl and others who stopped him. If Bai Mu really opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, then it would not be an equal battle.
There is a world of difference between the Three Magatama and the Mangekyo, and Uchiha Fugaku is very clear about it because he himself is like that, so they can’t really fight, otherwise there will be trouble.
Chapter 19 Young man, young man, you are really too arrogant! (Old version)
If Bai Mu reveals his Mangekyō Sharingan, the Uchiha people will definitely go crazy, and the village will be even more wary, and the relationship between the two sides will definitely become worse.
Now, the balance is still maintained, but if the balance is broken, the problem will be serious. Therefore, for the sake of the overall situation, Uchiha Fugaku finally decided that this cannot go on.
Otherwise, once the fight breaks out, if Bai Mu reveals his Mangekyō Sharingan, it will be impossible to hide it. Compared with this, what is Tsunade’s command?
In Uchiha Fugaku’s eyes, it was nothing. What’s more, the other party was very experienced. He was responsible for commanding a large army in the Second Ninja War and was much stronger than himself.
Therefore, in Fugaku’s view, letting Tsunade be in charge of this matter, although it is a bit inconvenient for the Uchiha clan, but if Tsunade is willing to return to Konoha, then the Third Hokage will not object. It is just a matter of getting on the bus first and buying the ticket later.
When the time comes and the Third Hokage issues his warrant, won’t it be the same?
And by agreeing to this, he was undoubtedly showing goodwill to Tsunade.
People will remember this favor.
“Chief, what do you mean?”
Uchiha Owl was naturally unwilling, so he questioned Uchiha Fugaku. In his opinion, the clan leader was a bit too weak, especially towards Tsunade, a member of the Senju clan, which was even more unacceptable.
Of course, Uchiha Hakumu is equally hateful, so how could he support an outsider?
“That’s the best course of action.”
Uchiha Fugaku said in a deep voice, his tone leaving no room for doubt, which meant that he had already made the decision and would never allow his clan members to cause any more trouble, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.
However, if there is a chance, I must talk to Uchiha Baimu to find out what the other party’s position is.
This is particularly crucial.
And those eyes…
If it really is a kaleidoscope, then things will be even more difficult and troublesome, and this must not be known to the tribe members, and the same goes for the village.
Once both sides know about it, it will cause huge problems for both the Uchiha and the village, so Uchiha Fugaku hopes not to be discovered. It would be best if they keep it secret so that they can live in peace.
“Chief!”
Uchiha Xiao was unwilling to accept this.
But Uchiha Fugaku had already made a decision and there was no possibility of changing it, so the voices of opposition were forcibly suppressed.
“That’s enough. Stop talking. That’s it.”
Uchiha Fugaku is very strong, at least when it comes to people in his clan, he is quite tough.
For hawkish extremists such as Uchiha Owl and Uchiha Mirai, they certainly cannot accept the clan leader’s decision, because it is a sign of retreat and cowardice.
“Tsunade-sama, please give your orders.”
Uchiha Fugaku didn’t want to drag it on any longer. If the discordant voices within the clan continued, it would probably anger Bai Mu and Tsunade, so he had to change the topic as soon as possible.
Since Tsunade is going to take over the command, it depends on what plan she can come up with and how she can command to break the deadlock.
“The mission isn’t that difficult. I’m mainly going to take Uchiha Hakumu to investigate the movements of Kirigakure, that is, whether the Third Mizukage has really arrived. We’ll have two teams, three from the Hyuga side and three from the Uchiha side. The two teams will accompany me on the reconnaissance and search mission.”
Tsunade glanced around and spoke slowly.
Two teams?
That’s not right, the number of people is wrong.
There are at least four people in a team, with a captain and three team members.
However, since it’s an exploratory mission, it’s no problem to have fewer people.
Nara Shinichi pondered and realized that there was no big problem with the mission arrangement. The only problem was whether Tsunade-sama could remain calm and not act impulsively…
Well, that’s hard to say.
It’s no wonder he has such thoughts, because Tsunade is too decisive at the moment, which forces Nara Shinichi to have extra thoughts.
“Tsunade-sama, it’s unnecessary for you to lead the team yourself, right?”
Hinata felt uneasy upon hearing this, thinking that he couldn’t let Tsunade act like this, so he quickly said something.
Tsunade waved her hand and said in a deep voice, “You can arrange the ninjas of your Hyuga clan and select three people. At least one of them must be a jonin. Is that okay?”
“On the Hyuga side, just one person will do, a senior ninja, we don’t need too many people.” Bai Mu interrupted.
“One person? Are you sure there’s no problem with this?” Before anyone else could speak, Tsunade turned around and looked at Bai Mu, frowning while replying.
Bai Mu shrugged and replied, “Don’t worry, too many people will actually be a problem.”
After a pause, he continued, “However, Lady Tsunade should have the others prepare and assemble into three elite troops, stationed in the center and on the left and right sides. We need to ensure that we have support from the rear when we need to counterattack the Kirigakure headquarters.”
Uchiha Xiao sneered and said, “Bai Mu, from what you said, your exploration mission is not mainly about exploration, but also about fighting with others? With so few people, where do you get such courage? Are you crazy or are all the Kirigakure useless?”
ridicule!
This is inevitable.
Because everyone can understand what Bai Mu meant. The exploration mission is secondary, but looking for a fight with the Mizukage is the real thing. The question is where do you get the confidence to do this?
Even if you discovered the Mizukage’s trace, at least there is the main force of Kirigakure. Is it appropriate for you to go up like this?
Bai Mu said calmly: “Plans cannot keep up with changes. If necessary, we can do this.”
“You’re messing around.”
Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t help it.
He knew that Bai Mu was very arrogant now because he might have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, and it was hard not to be arrogant with such power.
But you can’t be so arrogant. The Mangekyō Sharingan is powerful, but not invincible. If you keep doing this, you will ruin your eyes. Young man, you are really too arrogant!
“Then let’s do as you say.” Tsunade ignored Uchiha Fugaku and planned to do as Bai Mu said.
No, are you crazy?
Uchiha Fugaku felt that he should take back Tsunade’s calm and rational, steady command. This was clearly following Uchiha Baimu’s reckless radicalism…
“Tsunade-sama, you can’t do this!”
If you have any problems, I will be the one to take the blame.
“No need to say more, just listen. We must assemble three elite troops and keep them on standby at all times. If we have the chance, we will counterattack and drive Kirigakure into the sea, or capture and annihilate them. It doesn’t matter.”
Tsunade made the decision directly without giving Uchiha Fugaku any objection. Anyway, with Bai Mu here, she was not worried about not being able to defeat him. What’s more, Esdeath and Alice were also perverts with such powerful strength. What was there to be afraid of?
Honestly, this is nothing to be afraid of.
Even if we say Kirigakure has a large army, at least a thousand ninjas, what’s wrong with me only having five people? It’s okay, because I have the advantage!
Chapter 20 Look, you’re anxious again! (Old version)
Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t stop it.
He could only do as Tsunade arranged.
Of course, it is impossible to just stay where we are and wait. We must enter combat mode and initiate support at any time. As for whether this will alert Kirigakure?
It doesn’t matter anymore.
Nothing can happen to Tsunade.
By the way, send the message back.
Uchiha Fugaku is really busy.
However, these have nothing to do with Bai Mu and Tsunade.
In fact, Bai Mu didn’t plan to bring the Hyuga clan’s ninjas with him, but it would be easier with the power of the Byakugan. Besides, if he didn’t bring any Hyuga clan ninjas with him, how could he explore?
So, this is the only thing I can do with it.
But it probably won’t be of much use, because what Bai Mu needs to do is to strike accurately, find the Third Mizukage and kill him, and it would be even better if the main force of the Kirigakure can be defeated.
And it should not be difficult to do this. The Third Mizukage is coming, so there will definitely be a group of elite ninjas arriving.
In that case, it’s just a matter of convenience.
“I promised you to do this. I wonder what Uchiha Fugaku will say to the old man.” At the entrance of the camp, Tsunade and Bai Mu stood side by side and complained.
They are waiting for people, Esdeath, Alice, and Hinata Renren, who needs some explanations and arrangements.
Otherwise, there would be no one on the Hyuga clan’s side to take charge of the overall situation. After all, he is the head ninja of the clan and the deputy commander this time, leading the ninjas of the Hyuga clan. It would be difficult for him to leave without giving some instructions.
“That’s what I said. The information is just being sent back now. It won’t be that fast to go back and forth, and we should be able to finish it.” Bai Mu was very confident that the battle would be over quickly.
If you say that, I really don’t know what to say.
Tsunade can’t just say no, right?
Considering Bai Mu’s strength.
And those two women.
It can indeed be done.
It’s not that she underestimated Kirigakure, but the strength of Baimu, Esdeath, and Alicelize was indeed too strong, so Tsunade had to acknowledge it.
“Remember, I’m just repaying you a favor, so I’m going crazy with you. I hope you won’t let me down, but I can tell you that no matter what your purpose is, even if you achieve great military exploits here, nothing will change. Not to mention that you’re not even the head of the Uchiha clan anymore, so don’t expect anything to change.”
Tsunade took a deep breath and looked at Bai Mu coldly, telling him that she had agreed to go crazy with him, but that didn’t mean she was an ally of Uchiha Bai Mu.
Seriously, don’t think that way.
“Yeah, I know.”
Bai Mu didn’t care, but said with a smile.
“You know, so what are you going to do?” Tsunade was really curious. Mingmu knew it all, so why did he do this?
Is it for Konoha?
The problem is, I don’t really trust people like you.
I don’t believe you do this without any personal purpose. Anyway, if you say otherwise, I definitely don’t believe it.
Bai Mu touched his chin and said softly: “Lady Tsunade, if the war is over and we enter the post-war recovery period, Konoha will obviously need a new Hokage.”
“No, you’re going for the Hokage?”
Tsunade’s eyes widened in disbelief.
You have such big ambitions, actually aiming for the position of Hokage. You really open my eyes. You are indeed an evil Uchiha…
Really, you surprised me.
“You think too much. I’m not like that.” Bai Mu shook his head, indicating that it was not the case and that he had completely misunderstood.
“No? Then what do you mean?” However, Tsunade now completely didn’t believe it. She had reason to suspect that Bai Mu was aiming for the position of Hokage.
You say no, but I don’t believe it!
“The Third Hokage will definitely step down, but given his current condition, it’s impossible for him to completely relinquish power. Therefore, a Fourth Hokage who is easy to control will be needed.”
“I say, aren’t you too malicious towards the old man?” Tsunade raised her beautiful eyes, not very satisfied with this statement.
I know that you Uchiha don’t like the Naruto series and have great malice towards it, but the question is, is what you said too much?
“Is there?”
Bai Mu curled his lips.
Malice?
It is obvious that the Hokage faction has greater malice towards us Uchiha. What you said is completely reversed. It is not the case.
“Besides, it was the Hokage faction that had such malice towards us Uchiha, and even the Senju clan was retaliated against, and now this is the outcome…”
Before he could finish his words, Tsunade interrupted him and glared at him, “Don’t provoke me, little brat!”
“Look, you’re anxious again!” Bai Mu shrugged and said calmly.
Why are you in such a hurry?
This is too hasty, we can’t do it.
“You’re the one who’s anxious.”
Tsunade’s face darkened and her eyes became uncertain.
She really disliked Bai Mu’s sarcastic tone, so this really made Tsunade a little unhappy, and there was a significant change in her tone.
“Okay, then I’m anxious.” Bai Mu said casually.
I’m anxious, really anxious.
Then don’t tease her.
Besides, it’s time to go!
Esdeath and Alice Liz have already arrived, but although the Hyuga clan leader has also arrived, he brought two Hyuga clan ninjas with him.
He should be a Genin, and judging by the situation, he is most likely a ninja from a branch family.
“Didn’t I tell you, how come a Hyuga clan jonin brings two genin with him?” Tsunade was very unhappy when she saw this.
She was already feeling uncomfortable because of Bai Mu’s ambiguity, and now Hinata’s situation undoubtedly made her feel that he was pretending to obey her.
“I’m sorry, Lady Tsunade, the situation is special. This is a ninja from the branch family and he must be brought along.” In response, Hinata could only smile bitterly.
In fact, he had no other choice. He had to bring the ninja from the branch family with him. He couldn’t just go alone. He had to be accompanied by a ninja from the branch family.
“What’s the use of two Genin?” Tsunade said that if you bring someone, you have to bring Jonin, not Genin.
“Lady Tsunade is here, and our mission is to scout the enemy. Two Genin plus me are enough.” Hinata didn’t think what was said in the tent just now about conducting reconnaissance and fighting at the same time was true, and just thought it was just a casual remark by Bai Mu.
How is that possible?
I know that the Uchiha are rampant, but they shouldn’t be like this. That would be too unwise.
Moreover, Lady Tsunade would not be so impulsive, so the Hinata people were very calm. They did not think that a war would break out. They were just investigating the enemy situation and there would not be any accidents. So they needed to remain calm.
“It’s up to you. You can take care of yourselves anyway. I can’t take care of it here. If you can’t do it, then you should know better and retreat to a safe place.”
Seeing this, Tsunade didn’t say anything more. She said, “You guys just take care of yourselves. Don’t expect any help. If a fight starts, retreat quickly.”
Chapter 21 Killing the Third Mizukage? (Old Version)
Hinata: “…”
Lady Tsunade, why do I feel something is not right?
The way you talk is really scary. Do you really want to challenge the Kirigakure Shinobi Army and the Third Mizukage alone?
Please don’t do this, I’m afraid something will happen, but it’s hard to say anything to the Hinata people. Seeing that the situation has become like this, I can only endure it for now.
Forget it, since everyone says so, I can only think of a way to protect myself. Retreating to the rear may be the best way.
If you can’t do that, then you can’t retreat. You must first unite on Lady Tsunade’s side and fight the enemy together.
“Let’s go!”
Tsunade waved her hand, indicating that they could set off.
It would only take a few minutes for her to lead the team. Besides, she was a little too confident in Bai Mu. Considering the power of his Sharingan and the powerful strength of Esdeath and Alice, she had to teach Kirigakure a lesson.
Do you dare to attack me?
Revenge must be taken.
In addition, what Bai Mu said also made Tsunade very angry. The problem was that she couldn’t change anything, so she could only vent her anger on Kirigakure.
The cold sea breeze was howling.
On the cliff, Tsunade, Bai Mu and others were standing on the edge, looking at the sea in the distance.
Tsunade frowned slightly and said slowly: “Hinata people, have you found anything?”
“Lady Tsunade, we haven’t found anything yet.” Hinata had already opened his Byakugan, and the meridians in his eyes were prominent, but he found nothing.
Baiyan’s insight and farsightedness are beyond doubt. Even in such bad weather with thick fog, he can still see the situation on the sea clearly. So far, nothing has been discovered.
“how do you say?”
Tsunade looked at Bai Mu and asked.
Hinata was quite surprised. Why did it feel like Tsunade-sama valued this Uchiha boy so much? Although his strength seemed to be outstanding…
But that’s Uchiha!
Strange, this is really strange.
Bai Mu said softly, “Let’s wait a little longer. Since they’re planning a full-scale attack, they’ll definitely have their headquarters ready. The Kirigakure frontline base within the Whirlpool Country won’t be the focus. Instead, the Third Mizukage’s headquarters is the key. If we find this headquarters, we can wipe out the Kirigakure leaders.”
Tsunade was not very optimistic and shook her head, saying, “At most, they can kill the Third Mizukage. Not all of them will come. Besides, Kirigakure has also divided its forces into two groups to fight in the Land of Rivers and the Land of Grass respectively. The Land of Whirlpools is already in a stalemate. Although I don’t know why they suddenly launched a full-scale attack, if the Third Mizukage is so stupid, he can’t be the Third Mizukage!”
Although she accompanied Bai Mu in fooling around, it was mainly for revenge and to repay a favor, and Tsunade believed that the Kirigakure Village would not bring out the main force of the village.
Therefore, the Third Mizukage may have come, but the main force in the village should not be deployed too much, and the troops stationed on the front line will still be the main force.
Of course, the Third Mizukage will definitely bring a guard team, which must be an elite combat force whose strength should not be underestimated, so it is really hard to say what to do casually.
The situation is not right, so we have to retreat. Tsunade doesn’t intend to fight to the death. Once she finds that the road is not right, she must retreat and reunite with her assistant.
That’s hard to say!
Because the person in charge now is Uchiha Madara.
The Hidden Mist Village was controlled successively by Uchiha Madara and Uchiha Obito, one controlled the Third Mizukage and the other controlled the Fourth Mizukage, but Uchiha Madara was not as extreme as Uchiha Obito.
After all, it is just a tool used to make Obito evil. Apart from that, it has no other value. It is not as crazy and foolish as Obito. The reason why Obito did that and came up with the blood mist policy was entirely because he was angry about the death of Nohara Rin and wanted to retaliate against the Hidden Mist Village.
As for Uchiha Madara, he mainly controls and doesn’t interfere normally. But something has happened now, and it might be because of me. Could it be that Uchiha Madara wants to get rid of me?
If that were the case, it would make sense.
The Third Mizukage suddenly assembled the elite troops of the Hidden Mist and planned a full-scale invasion to disrupt the balance of the confrontation. It is very likely that they are here to kill me, so…
Well, White Zetsu is definitely watching my every move.
If that’s the case, I’ve probably been discovered since I brought Tsunade out here. Now it all depends on what that Uchiha Madara guy is going to do…
If he really dares to show up, I’ll just take advantage of the situation and kill him.
Anyway, that Black Zetsu kid must have some trump card.
It’s nothing to kill Uchiha Madara.
Bai Mu doesn’t care whether it’s a plan or not.
On the contrary, doing so can drastically change the original established route of the Naruto world, thereby weakening the established procedures of the world, and then continue to plunder more origins for me.
No matter which aspect it is, it is beneficial to me, so there is nothing wrong with this swaggering. It is better to say that Kirigakure is likely to take the initiative to attack.
Kill the Third Mizukage?
The way you discuss these things is really a bit lawless.
Hinata standing aside was really embarrassed. He didn’t know how to interrupt. It seemed that Lady Tsunade and the Uchiha boy didn’t regard the other party as a human being at all.
Please, that’s the Kage, the Third Mizukage!
“I don’t care who he is, just leave it to me!” Esdeath’s mouth curled up, revealing a bloodthirsty smile. She now couldn’t wait to start the war immediately.
No matter if they are Water Shadow or not, they are no match for me.
“Okay, don’t be anxious, just wait patiently, but what about you…” Bai Mu looked at the Hyuga envoy and the two Hyuga ninjas. If a war breaks out, he won’t be able to take care of you.
Furthermore, in order to keep some secrets, it is better for you to leave.
“You guys go back first and report the situation. As soon as we get a signal here, you guys will immediately rush to the Kirigakure frontline base. The Kirigakure troops there only number around 500, so this is easy to resolve.”
Bai Mu gave some instructions and asked Hinata to send someone back to report the movements here. Then they would wait for news. If there was a signal here, they would immediately attack the front-line base of Kirigakure and eliminate the 500 Kirigakure ninja soldiers. Kill them if you can, and capture them if you can’t.
Anyway, that’s the situation.
Hinata was at a loss for words and couldn’t answer what Bai Mu said. He could only look at Tsunade beside him for help and said, “Sir Tsunade, this…”
How should I respond?
It’s obviously wrong, how can this be the same thing?
Tsunade frowned slightly, but quickly understood what Bai Mu meant. He obviously did not intend to reveal his true strength. After considering the other party’s intentions, she chose to cooperate.
“That’s it, just do it.”
Hinata never expected that Tsunade would agree. He couldn’t help but feel extremely confused about Bai Mu. How could he make Lady Tsunade obey?
No, is this all about compliance?
Whatever you say is what it is. What exactly is it…wait, could it be that?
Hinata quickly made a guess, but was not sure if it was the case. He could only smile bitterly and said, “Lady Tsunade, this is very risky.”
Chapter 22 Encounter, War (Old Version)
I tried my best to persuade!
Because it really is a huge risk.
But the problem is that Tsunade doesn’t listen to him right now, and he has no say. He really doesn’t know how this Uchiha boy can make Lady Tsunade so obedient. Is it just because of face?
Hinata is very frustrating.
And judging from the situation, is he really going to kill the Mizukage?
Tsunade was very impatient. She glared at the Hyuga envoy and said in a deep voice, “Follow orders. You have to go back and tell Uchiha Fugaku and the others what to do. We have to capture the frontline base of Kirigakure and raid the headquarters of the Mizukage. This is a good strategy to kill two birds with one stone, understand?”
So what are you doing as a nagging mother?
What I want is for you to be obedient, not to talk nonsense to me.
If I had known you were so nagging, I wouldn’t have chosen you to participate in the operation. I could have just picked a random Hyuga clan ninja. Now you’re still whining like this…
Did you do that on purpose?
“Here they are! These should be Kirigakure’s ships, and there are quite a few of them. They are most likely transporting Kirigakure’s main force. The Third Mizukage should be on them. Take a look and see if he is there.”
Bai Mu made a discovery and immediately gave orders.
He saw the ships appearing on the sea. He could see the first ship, and there were still many ships behind it. These should not be ships transporting supplies, but ships transporting Kirigakure ninjas.
“Look!”
Tsunade ordered.
Hinata was helpless and could only do as he was told.
“Tsunade-sama, he is indeed a Kirigakure ninja, and judging by the amount of chakra, the Third Mizukage is among them, and his chakra is obviously not comparable to that of others.”
“Lady Tsunade, I have to say that there are quite a lot of people from Kirigakure, at least over a hundred of them, with more than ten or twenty Jonin among them. They should be the elite troops of Kirigakure, and there should be quite a few Anbu ninjas, and the Mizukage’s guards are definitely among them. I don’t think we should take any risks.”
He first told Tsunade what he had seen, and then Hinata asked someone to advise Tsunade not to take any risky actions.
“No need, you guys should retreat. It will be difficult to retreat when the time comes, as you are still bringing two Genin with you.” Tsunade refused directly, and reminded the Hyuga clan to just take good care of the people.
You don’t need to worry about other things.
Seeing this, the Hinata people had no choice but to evacuate.
He had to send the news back as soon as possible and then bring the main force to reinforce. As for attacking the front-line base in Kirigakure, he would definitely arrange for someone else to do that.
Tsunade cannot afford to make any mistakes, but the problem is that he cannot change Tsunade’s will.
Of course, the main reason is that the other party’s ship is getting closer and closer, and the Kirigakure people are not vegetarians, not to mention that the perception ninjas cannot just sit there and do nothing, and Bai Mu and the others are standing on this cliff so openly.
How could such a conspicuous target go undetected?
That’s impossible!
When Hinata ordered his men to evacuate and quickly return to Konoha’s front-line base camp, the Kirigakure on the sea had already discovered Bai Mu and others on the cliff.
“Lord Mizukage, it’s a ninja from Konoha!”
The sensory ninja on the ship immediately reported the situation.
“Take action, no matter who it is, kill without mercy!” The Third Mizukage immediately gave the order, demanding that they must be killed and that the people of Konoha must not be allowed to send the news back.
He came to the front line in person, not to engage in a confrontation, but to raid and kill Bai Mu.
Target, Uchiha Hakumu!
This is the instruction given by Uchiha Madara.
Although the Third Mizukage was quite powerful, he was nothing compared to Uchiha Madara, so he had no idea that he had become a poor guy who was controlled, and he thought he was fighting for the interests of Kirigakure.
But why did you kill Bai Mu?
Of course, it was because the other party had killed too many people from Kirigakure. He was an outstanding talent of Uchiha and was too powerful. He was a major threat and had to be eliminated in advance.
With the order from the Third Mizukage, Kirigakure ninjas appeared on the boat one after another, and many of them quickly formed hand seals.
On the sea, many water dragons jumped up, rushed into the sky, and then attacked Tsunade, Bai Mu and others on the cliff.
There were at least a dozen water dragons, making a huge noise and carrying an overwhelming pressure.
However, Esdeath simply raised her hand, and more than ten water dragons with bared fangs and claws were instantly frozen into ice dragons.
On the three large ships, the Mist Hidden Ninjas were immediately frightened.
Is there an Ice Release Ninja on the other side? And isn’t this level of Ice Release Ninjutsu a bit exaggerated?
“Who is it?” The Third Mizukage had a gloomy face. He really couldn’t think of anyone. There was a ninja family with ice escape bloodstains in the Hidden Mist Village, and the Hidden Mist Village also had ice escape ninjutsu, but when it came to ninjutsu of this level, only the power of bloodline limit could be comparable.
In other words, they are not enough to fight back. Where does Konoha get an ice-style ninja of this level?
“Lord Mizukage, something is amiss. This level of Ice Release Ninjutsu can’t possibly be performed by a Konoha ninja, right? Is there something wrong?”
One of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, Biwa Juzo, stepped forward and said.
Among the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Hidden Mist Village, there is not only Biwa Juzo, but also Kurochu Raiga. As for Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost, he is not in the village.
Ever since Might Dai kicked four of the seven of them to death, the remaining three, Biwa Juuzou, Kurochu Raiga, and Xiguashan Pufferfish Ghost, had long lost their former majesty and pride.
Among them, the Watermelon Mountain Puffer Ghost became a bully who only bullied the weak and feared the strong. Those who were weaker than him were bullied at will, while those who were stronger than him naturally avoided him.
Therefore, in this battle, he chose to stay in the rear. In other people’s words, I can play a greater role if I stay in the village.
As for what function?
Anyway, it exists, so just ignore it if you ask.
“It’s Princess Tsunade, Princess Tsunade of Konoha is here!” At this time, a member of the Kirigakure Anbu discovered Tsunade and immediately shouted.
“Tsunade?”
The Third Mizukage was shocked when he heard this.
If it was Tsunade, then she must be from Konoha, but the question is who in Konoha could have this level of ice ninjutsu? And is this a bloodline limit?
“If it’s Tsunade, just kill her. I will kill her, and no one can take the credit from me.” Kurochu Raiga was very confident and believed that he could kill Tsunade.
As for the incident of being beaten up by Konoha Genin?
Never mind that. Might Dai is a lunatic, but Tsunade is not. Besides, he has been away from Konoha for many years and I heard he has been wandering outside. His strength is a question.
Besides, the other party is a woman, how strong can she be?
He raised his two swords and shouted, “Lightning Style: Thunder Fang!”
Lightning appeared and a large area of lightning covered the cliff, but most of it was rushing towards Tsunade at an astonishing speed.
“Ice flower!”
Alice Liz whispered.
Ice emerged from the sky, blocking all incoming lightning.
Esdeath froze the water dragon, and Alice Lizawa blocked the lightning, but Tsunade did nothing on her part, and couldn’t help but complain: “No, I don’t have to do anything?”
What are you doing?
You guys do everything, so I can’t do anything, right?
Chapter 23 The inherently evil Uchiha is tempting people again! (Old version)
“Lady Tsunade, don’t be anxious, take your time.” Bai Mu said to Tsunade, indicating that she could relax and not be so impatient.
Tsunade’s face darkened immediately upon hearing this. She felt very unhappy. She stared at Bai Mu and said in a deep voice, “How can I not be anxious like this? And these two women beside you…”
Having said this, she paused, then continued, “That’s really a problem.”
“We are young, we are girls.” Alice Liz heard this and maintained Binghua’s defensive shield with one hand while correcting her.
I am seventeen years old, a young girl, not a woman.
“I don’t care, but I’m twenty-one.” Esdeath shrugged and said casually.
What are you talking about?
I am still in my prime now.
Tsunade is now less than 40 years old, only in her 30s. The mature temperament on her body makes her have a unique charm, which is enough to bewitch people!
“I won’t talk about this with you. As for the enemy on the opposite side, I have to deal with one of them.” Tsunade didn’t want to say any nonsense. Anyway, I was the one who was going to do it.
“Okay, no problem.”
Bai Mu readily agreed.
Whatever Tsunade wants to do, he won’t say that he will stop her, not to mention that this is not to attack the enemy? How can I stop you from killing the enemy? Of course not.
“you……”
Tsunade hesitated.
I promised so much, but why do I feel like there is something wrong?
Bai Mu still had a smile on his face and his tone was even calmer.
“Lady Tsunade, I know you are prejudiced against me, but I am a good person, and not only for Uchiha, but also for Konoha. You have to believe me!”
The inherently evil Uchiha is trying to mislead people again.
“Remember, I am repaying you for the favor of saving my life. From now on, we will go our separate ways.” Tsunade said coldly upon hearing this, with a very firm attitude.
Bai Mu didn’t care about Tsunade’s attitude. He would rather say that this attitude was normal and it would be more interesting to conquer her slowly. What’s more, if he really could do it, he shouldn’t have agreed to it in the first place.
You have to know that it is impossible for Tsunade to not care about the village.
She was now very wary of Bai Mu, which meant she had to keep a close eye on him to feel at ease. As for returning a favor, it was just a favor…
The more you pay back, the more you will eventually be unable to pay it back.
While Bai Mu and Tsunade were having a leisurely conversation, the Kirigakure on the sea continued to launch attacks under the command of the Third Mizukage.
“Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!”
A large amount of sea water surged out of the sea surface, rose to mid-air and quickly condensed into a water dragon.
In the blink of an eye, more than ten or twenty water dragons attacked Tsunade and her group on the cliff again.
Fighting on the sea is completely beneficial to the Kirigakure ninjas. The sea water is a natural aid that can help ninjas who are good at water escape to perform ninjutsu.
Seeing this, Tsunade suddenly felt a headache and had to speak up: “I say, it’s obviously not going to work if we just keep passively defending like this. Let them come up and fight on land.”
The sea provides too much of a bonus to Kirigakure’s ninjas, we can’t keep being passive like this.
“fine.”
Bai Mu smiled softly upon hearing this, and then said to Esdeath, “Esdeath, do it!”
“Shouldn’t it be me?”
Before Esdeath could speak, Alice Liz became dissatisfied.
Why is it her?
Can’t it be mine?
Logically speaking, it should be me.
“Everyone is the same.” Bai Mu felt a headache about this.
“I’ll do it!” Alice Lise didn’t want to give Esdeath a chance. While maintaining the ice flower’s defensive shield to block the so-called water dragon bullet impact, she raised her other hand.
She whispered, “Big Ice Disaster!”
In an instant, the sea was covered with ice, starting from where she was standing, from the cliff down to the sea, directly covering the three large ships hidden in the fog.
As the ice spread, the Kirigakure people realized something was wrong and began to leave the ship.
The Third Mizukage’s eyes were gloomy, his expression extremely unpleasant. He said in a cold voice, “When did Konoha have an Ice Shield Ninja of this level? This kind of power is definitely not ordinary. Who is it?”
Even within the Hidden Mist, the Ice Release Blood Ninja is not strong enough to be said to have such power, so who is the enemy?
“Lord Mizukage, don’t worry about it, just kill Tsunade.” Although he was defeated, Kurochu Raiga was still confident and continued to propose killing Tsunade.
Biwa Juzo was very dissatisfied with Kurochu Raiga’s style and immediately said, “I say, can you stop calling her Tsunade all the time? Is she that easy to kill?”
Kill Tsunade?
Please, can you do this?
“Why not? I can definitely do it.” Hei Chu Lei Ya snorted coldly, his tone very confident.
“Enough, stop arguing.” The Third Mizukage interrupted their quarrel and looked at the figures on the ice at the bottom of the cliff with a gloomy look.
Princess Tsunade?
There are two more people…
No, there’s one more, four people in total?
That’s the Sharingan, belonging to the Uchiha clan. This combination is really strange.
“One hundred, no, one hundred and thirty-five people, mostly mid-level and low-level ninjas. It seems the Third Mizukage is very confident. Do you think this small number of people dare to set foot in our Land of Fire?”
Bai Mu stood at the front, followed by Tsunade, Esdeath, and Alicelize. He looked leisurely at the Third Mizukage and the Kirigakure behind him, his tone full of arrogance and contempt.
The arrogance of the Uchiha clan is clearly revealed.
“You little Uchiha brat, you’re so arrogant.”
The Third Mizukage was very upset, wondering how could a little brat like you have such courage, and this guy…
Uchiha Hakumu!
The target I want to kill.
He got into the state quickly.
The instruction given to him by Uchiha Madara was to kill Uchiha Hakumu at all costs.
At this moment, the Third Mizukage was completely in shape, and his expression was a little different. No one around him noticed it, but Bai Mu noticed it.
He knew too well the power of the Sharingan.
As expected, Uchiha Madara cast an illusion on him, and the target was me, come at me!
You old thing, instead of targeting that idiot Uchiha Obito, you are targeting me. I really don’t know what you are thinking. Is it just because of the strength I showed on the battlefield?
But logically speaking, I am very restrained and it is unlikely that I will be exposed. The only ones who made me feel uneasy were Esdeath and Alice Lise.
Also, it’s not impossible that my low profile may have attracted attention.
White Zetsu, what an annoying thing!
Looks like it needs to be dealt with.
At least don’t let this group of White Zetsu monitor you so unscrupulously. They are really lawless. Do they really think they are invincible?
“I agree with that.”
After hearing this, Tsunade nodded in agreement. Although she sneered at the old Third Mizukage, she definitely supported Bai Mu, the arrogant kid, absolutely supported him.
Chapter 24: Lady Tsunade, Your Performance Is Not So Good! (Old Version)
“Lady Tsunade, we are in the same group.”
Bai Mu kept smiling and reminded Tsunade.
I know you have something against me, but you don’t agree with what my enemy says, right?
“Shouldn’t you two talk less?” Before Tsunade could respond, Alice Lise had something to say. She was very dissatisfied with the interaction between Bai Mu and Tsunade.
Are you guys flirting?
Don’t treat me like air. Do you really think I don’t exist? Is that right?
“Okay, you should say less.” Seeing that Alice Liz was unhappy, Bai Mu knew her mood and immediately said with a smile.
“She has something against me?” Tsunade looked at Alice thoughtfully.
“Not really. The other thing is to focus on fighting the enemy.” Bai Mu said seriously, telling Tsunade to focus on fighting and not worry about irrelevant things.
“How could I not know?”
Tsunade cursed, her eyes quite fierce as she looked at the Kirigakure group in the distance.
Attacking me, right?
I really don’t know how you dare to do this. Where does your confidence come from? I’m really curious. Do you really think I’m easy to bully?
Not very smart!
Bai Mu was not wrong about this.
“Princess Tsunade, I want your head.” Kurochu Raiga could no longer contain himself, and after seeing Tsunade clearly, he was even more determined to make a great contribution.
Although Might, a Konoha Genin, broke the courage of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Ninja Swordsmen, it does not mean that Kuroko Raiga is useless.
After all, the main force of Kirigakure is here, plus the Third Mizukage and a group of elite ninjas are here too. What can Tsunade change?
We have a lot of jonin here, including special jonin. Anyway, the advantage is in my hands!
Because of this, Hei Chu Lei Ya is very bold in showing his true colors.
Besides, Tsunade doesn’t have enough people on her side.
A Tsunade, Uchiha brat.
There are two women…
Well, there is a strange ice-style ninjutsu.
However, it is impossible to make Hei Chu Lei Ya think that they are very strong. Anyway, they are just like a dead duck with a stubborn mouth, and they won’t cry until they see the coffin, so this dooms him to a tragic fate.
“What the hell?”
Tsunade could only say that she didn’t understand.
If I don’t show my power, you think I’m air, right?
No, it’s a sick cat. It doesn’t take me seriously at all. I’m really looked down upon.
“Kurochu Raiga, don’t be careless. The enemy is Tsunade-sama. Do you think she’s just some random person? Also, strangle Uchiha Hakumu with all your might…”
The Third Mizukage’s patience with the Seven Ninja Swordsmen is limited. If you are valuable, you will naturally be treated preferentially. But the problem is that now the Seven have been reduced to three, and now you still dare to speak so arrogantly in the face of a powerful enemy like Tsunade…
Really, you have a problem!
Biwa Juzo: “…”
Mizukage-sama, please don’t misunderstand me.
I’m not like that idiot Black Hoe Lei Ya.
“Lord Mizukage, don’t worry, I promise to take care of Tsunade.” Kuroko Raiga didn’t care about that, but said excitedly.
Kill Tsunade!
Thunder Burial·Thunder Feast!
Black Chu Lei Ya moved quickly and inserted his two knives directly into the ice. Even though they were halfway in, they still couldn’t penetrate the ice. It can only be said that the ice layer that froze the sea surface was really thick.
However, this is not important, as long as it does not hinder my attacks.
Blue lightning shot out in all directions, but its target was very clear, which was towards Tsunade.
“You underestimate me.” Tsunade took a deep breath and a murderous sneer appeared on her face.
Slap it hard and fly!
Tsunade clenched her fists and exerted force.
The so-called lightning was knocked away with one punch.
Then he instantly moved close to Kuroki Raiga, and without waiting for the opponent to react, he punched him with his powerful punch. When the latter saw how fierce Tsunade was, his face changed drastically.
However, even though Tsunade’s performance was outstanding, Kuroko Raiga was still confident and believed in his own abilities.
He aimed his two swords directly at Tsunade’s fist and swung them down with the so-called lightning.
This blow is bound to tear Tsunade’s skin apart.
But alas, it didn’t work.
Tsunade punched him and sent him flying.
Black Hoe Thunder Fang was unable to stop the impact and flew backwards more than ten meters. Not only was the surface of the ice shattered by the impact, leaving countless cracks.
Of course, the ice layer still hasn’t completely collapsed. It’s obvious that the frozen sea surface is very solid.
“I told you, you can’t.”
Biwa Juuzou laughed.
“Stop talking nonsense. Tsunade is really strong and hard to deal with.” Kurochu Raiga knew that he was at a complete disadvantage in terms of strength and could not match Tsunade’s terrifying strength.
“You two work together to besiege Tsunade, and the rest of you have a clear goal: kill Uchiha Hakumu.” The Third Mizukage didn’t want to waste time and gave the order immediately.
The target, Uchiha Hakumu, must be killed.
“Lord Mizukage, he’s just a little Uchiha kid. There’s no need to take him so seriously, right?” Mei Terumi didn’t quite understand why the Third Mizukage was staring at Uchiha Hakumu.
“Mei Terumi, follow orders.”
The Third Mizukage now has a gloomy look on his face. He is quite optimistic about this young man, but you are still too young and don’t understand the intention.
And you don’t need to question it now. All you have to do is obey orders. There is no need to do anything else.
“yes!”
Although the young Mei Terumi was somewhat unwilling, she could not disobey the orders of the Third Mizukage, so she obeyed obediently.
Biwa Juzo and Kurochu Raiga immediately cooperated and began to besiege Tsunade according to the orders of the Third Mizukage. Although the two of them were fighting verbally, they were actually very cooperative…
Well, that’s pretty good, because one is melee and the other is ranged.
The cooperation is seamless.
Biwa Juzo used the beheading sword as his main attack, while Kurochu Raiga kept his distance and continuously used the power of the thunder sword to attack Tsunade.
One for long-range harassment, the other for close combat.
The combination is really perfect.
And that annoyed Tsunade.
Tsunade was very upset because she had to deal with Biwa Juzo’s beheading sword while guarding against Kuroki Raiga’s lightning attack.
“Tsunade-sama, you’re not doing very well!”
Just at this moment, Bai Mu’s voice sounded leisurely.
The implicit meaning of these words was that Tsunade’s performance was poor, which made Tsunade even more excited. A little kid dared to say this to me?
“Take care of yourself, kid!”
Tsunade was extremely angry. She dropped a painful kick, forcing Biwa Juuzou to retreat directly. Then she used the instant body technique to approach Kuroki Raiga in the distance.
A powerful punch, thrown directly.
Even though Kuroko Raiga had already used the Thunder Armor to defend himself and block the attacks, he was still no match for Tsunade’s powerful punch.
This punch was really too exaggerated. Hei Chui Raiga vomited blood. He never expected that his thunder armor could not block Tsunade’s punch.
Just now, he was really arrogant. He even said he would kill Tsunade, but he couldn’t kill her at all.
Chapter 25 Yasaka Magatama (Old Version)
“I say, are you too embarrassed?”
As Biwa Juzo spoke, he swung his beheading sword and forced back Tsunade who wanted to continue to attack Kurochu Raiga.
“It’s a bit embarrassing.” Hei Chu Lei Ya coughed several times and spat out several mouthfuls of blood, staining the white and blue ice surface under his feet red.
Who could have thought that Tsunade was so powerful? I really didn’t expect her to be so powerful. I thought she could win for sure, even though it would be very difficult, but Kuroko Raiga was confident that he could eventually take down Tsunade.
However, the fact is that he was beaten severely, and it was extremely tragic, the kind that was horrible to watch.
“You’re not just a little embarrassed, you’re very embarrassed.”
Biwa Juzo corrected this statement.
They are all in such a mess.
Still struggling?
Black Hoe Thunderfang was very unhappy.
You are not good enough, yet you have the nerve to mock me. I really don’t know where you get the confidence from.
Biwa Juzo may have just intended to remind and correct what Hei Chui Raiga said, but the problem is that in this situation, it doesn’t matter what he says, and this means that as long as Biwa Juzo opens his mouth, Hei Chui Raiga will have unwarranted associations.
So no matter what Biwa Juzo says, it’s useless. Hei Chue Raiya is so angry that he has no place to vent it. You have walked right into his trap. Who else can he scold if not you?
“You two scum, stop talking to yourselves in front of me. Do you really think I can’t lift a sword?” Tsunade looked at Biwa Juzo and Kuroki Raiga who still had the leisure to engage in a heated exchange, and suddenly shouted in anger.
“Hmph, Princess Tsunade, don’t be so arrogant. We are not easy to bully.” Biwa Juzo gripped the beheading sword tightly and responded without showing any weakness.
“None of my business.”
Tsunade didn’t care about these at all. She scolded and punched out.
“court death!”
Biwa Juzo was extremely angry and rushed forward with his beheading sword, clashing head-on with Tsunade.
At the moment of contact, Biwa Juzang’s face changed drastically. He felt the terrible power and his body fell backwards uncontrollably.
Is this the power a woman should have?
I have heard for a long time that Princess Tsunade’s power is extraordinary. Now it seems that this is not an exaggeration. Only when I really face Tsunade do I know how fierce her power is.
No wonder that guy Hei Chui Raiga couldn’t hold on. Apart from that thunder sword, this guy’s physical skills are a mess, and the only thing he has some knowledge of is ninjutsu.
Humph, over-reliance on Lei Dao Ya is not a good habit.
Biwa Juzo believes that his physical skills are more sophisticated, and combined with the characteristics of the beheading sword, he can be said to be able to compete with Tsunade in physical skills.
After all, the beheading sword can absorb the iron in the enemy’s blood to regenerate itself and restore the holder’s physical strength. Biwa Juzo believes that he is definitely not weak.
The problem is the power displayed by Tsunade. This terrifying strength is really hard to deal with, and it feels like she will lose.
“Is this all you can do? The Seven Ninja Swordsmen are nothing but this.” Tsunade showed a look of disappointment. They were indeed trash.
“furious!”
Hei Chu Lei Ya and Biwa Juzang shouted angrily.
Although we are now reduced from seven to three, we still don’t need to be humiliated like this. Princess Tsunade is really too arrogant.
“I’m telling the truth.”
Tsunade shrugged, her face expression nonchalant.
Black Hoe Thunder Fang: “…”
I’m so angry, Princess Tsunade is so arrogant!
But the problem is that they have the capital to be arrogant, which is undoubtedly uncomfortable.
While Tsunade was suppressing Kuroho Raiga and Biwa Juuzou, Hakumu on the other side was dealing with the elite Kirigakure troops led by the Third Mizukage, while not forgetting to explain matters to Alice and Esdeath.
“Alice, please keep an eye on Tsunade and don’t let her be surrounded.”
“Esdeath, you are free to do what you want. Leave the Third Mizukage to me. Go kill those bloodline ninjas. You will be the one to deal with all the ninjas from the Kirigakure clan.”
Alice is responsible for taking care of Tsunade, while Esdeath has her own role to play. The arrangement is very suitable for those bloodline ninjas, because Alice is not as bloodthirsty as Esdeath.
Esdeath’s bloodthirstiness can effectively deal with this group of Mist Ninjas. You should know that there are ninjas from the Hyuga clan among them, and there are quite a few of them.
Then it would be very appropriate to let Esdeath solve it.
Sure enough, Esdeath was very satisfied and gladly accepted the arrangement.
“Just what I want!”
As soon as she finished speaking, Esdeath activated the power of the Ice Imperial Gear, and countless icicles instantly emerged from the ice layer, piercing the Mist Ninja who was unable to dodge.
Blood slowly flowed down the icicle.
In the blink of an eye, more than ten elite members of the Hidden Mist were killed.
The Third Mizukage became more and more angry as he watched. An Ice Shield Ninja who appeared out of nowhere actually had such power that more than a dozen elite Chunins were killed just like that.
It’s not that easy even to chop melons and vegetables, which really makes him furious, but the Third Mizukage did not change his goal.
You have to die, this cannot be changed.
“Divide a group of people to deal with the blue-haired woman, and the rest of you gather and work with me to deal with Uchiha Hakumu.” The Third Mizukage was very determined to kill Uchiha Hakumu.
Uchiha Madara is really persistent!
Bai Mu watched as the Third Mizukage gathered many people, at least dozens of ninjas, who were rushing towards him. Among them were many strong ones, including the so-called bloodline ninjas.
Those ninjas from the Hidden Mist Village are willing to spend so much money, is it just to kill me?
The Third Mizukage, although he knows that you are controlled by Uchiha Madara.
But a poor creature like you…
It should disappear.
What I am doing is to free you, so you should thank me. Then I will let you take all the people in your village to the Pure Land, and you will have company on the way!
Susanoo!
A golden light emerged from Bai Mu’s body, and half of his skeleton emerged, emitting a dazzling golden light, and four arms appeared.
Along with it, golden magatama slowly emerged on the four hands.
Yasaka Magatama is a long-range attack method of Susanoo.
With the appearance of multiple magatama, they attacked directly towards the Third Mizukage, but their specific target was the group of Mist Ninjas behind him.
“Be careful!” The Third Mizukage realized that something was wrong and shouted loudly. At the same time, he did not forget to use water-style ninjutsu to stop the attack of the magatama.
But it’s too late.
The moment it fell, the group of mist creatures behind it evaporated directly. The power was so terrifying that even the thick ice layer was directly shattered, and the sea water emerged again.
The ice layer was so thick, but it was still unable to withstand Bai Mu’s attack.
As for the fate of that group of Kirigakure ninjas, one can imagine.
Only a few people survived.
But what if you survive?
Chapter 26 Uchiha’s brat, you are too arrogant (old version)
They all had injuries of varying degrees on their bodies. The more seriously injured ones were unconscious, and those who could still breathe had lost their combat effectiveness. Those with minor injuries had expressions of fear on their faces, and had completely lost the will to fight.
It can be said that Bai Mu’s attack almost crushed the fighting spirit of Wuyin.
The Third Mizukage was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He really didn’t expect this result.
They were clearly planning to surround and kill Bai Mu, but instead many people were killed.
The losses were heavy, dozens of elite ninjas were killed.
These are not ordinary ninjas, they are the elite of Kirigakure.
We are almost losing everything here.
Such a result is unacceptable.
“Uchiha Hakumu, I will kill you.” The furious Third Mizukage roared, quickly forming seals with his hands and performing multiple water-style ninjutsu in succession.
Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique!
Water Style: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!
Water Style: Water Dragon Continuous Bomb Technique!
Water balls and water dragons appeared together and attacked Bai Mu. At the same time, five water dragons broke out from under the ice and opened their mouths.
After these water dragons opened their mouths, countless water balls were fired out like cannonballs, aiming directly at Bai Mu.
The three water-style ninjutsu were performed simultaneously in the hands of the Third Mizukage, which was enough to show how profound his skills in water-style ninjutsu were.
As for the strength, it is quite online, and it does not mean that it is just boasting. As a shadow, the strength is beyond doubt.
But unfortunately, facing Bai Mu, this means there is no chance of winning.
These attacks were neither painful nor itchy, and fell outside the reach of Susanoo.
There is no way to penetrate its defense.
The Third Mizukage couldn’t believe it.
I unleashed three water-style ninjutsu at the same time, yet I was completely unscathed? The enemy’s power was truly formidable…
Wait, Mangekyō Sharingan!
For the Third Mizukage, he finally realized the power of Bai Mu. It was not an ordinary Sharingan, but the Mangekyō Sharingan.
No wonder, no wonder I thought he was dangerous, he is really a disaster!
“Lord Mizukage, we can’t take any more risks. Too many of our men have died.” Just as the Third Mizukage was about to continue, Mei Terumi covered her shoulder, walked behind the Third Mizukage, and spoke softly.
“Mei Terumi!”
The Third Mizukage stopped and glanced at Mei Terumi who called him. This was a young hero of the village and should not be killed here.
“You must evacuate immediately, take as many people as you can and return to the village as soon as possible. The fourth Mizukage of the village will be replaced by Yagura.”
This is to entrust the funeral arrangements.
Obviously, the Third Mizukage knew the current situation, which was very dangerous, so he had to explain it, but such a situation undoubtedly made Mei Terumi frightened.
“Mizukage-sama, why must it be so? We can retreat right now, but you can’t stay here.”
Mei Terumi certainly couldn’t say that she would abandon the Third Mizukage, so she blurted it out immediately.
“No, you must retreat immediately. The enemy is too strong.”
The Third Mizukage was well aware of Bai Mu’s strength. The power he just displayed was beyond the reach of ordinary ninjas, even he couldn’t say for sure.
Therefore, in order to preserve Kirigakure’s reserve forces, those who are still alive must retreat, especially young people like Mei Terumi, who must be withdrawn.
They couldn’t go to the base camp, but had to return to a safe base, then retreat into the Water Country and back to the village.
After all, the sea is vast, and it is definitely inconvenient to go back to the village directly like this. In addition, the boat has been destroyed, so we have to retreat to a safe base and leave by boat.
You should know that there are many islands along the way from the Land of Water to the Land of Whirlpools, many of which are safe strongholds of the Hidden Mist, where there are enough ships and supplies.
Of course, if you are escaping, don’t worry about supplies and leave by boat first. Safety is the most important thing.
“Third Mizukage, you should be on your way.”
Mei Terumi wanted to say something, but Bai Mu’s attack had already arrived, and it was still the magatama. The Third Mizukage couldn’t care less and quickly formed hand seals to deal with the enemy’s attack.
Water Style: Cutting Rain!
This is a secret water escape technique.
It is a ninjutsu that can weaken the enemy. The Anbu ninjas of Kirigakure used this technique to weaken Sai’s Super Beast Fake Painting and Naruto’s Rasengan and make them disappear.
However, Bai Mu’s Susanoo and the magatama attack were not affected at all.
Seeing this scene, the Third Mizukage’s face changed drastically and his pupils suddenly contracted.
Damn, too strong, this guy…
Unable to stop the attack of magatama.
The Third Mizukage had no choice but to continue using ninjutsu. He had to block the attack at all costs, or even destroy it, by using ninjutsu against ninjutsu in a direct collision.
The secret technique didn’t work, but it doesn’t matter, I can still continue fighting.
“Water Style: Great Waterfall Technique!”
In order to counter Bai Mu’s magatama attack, the Third Mizukage gathered more chakra, and with the help of the sea, through the blessing of the sea water, a tsunami more than ten meters high was formed.
Continuously, with huge energy, it collided with multiple incoming magatama.
The collision between the two sides finally canceled each other out.
But the Third Mizukage did not relax at all.
He knew the enemy would continue.
And I…
He was afraid that he would not be able to use such a large-scale waterfall technique again because of the huge consumption of chakra, so the Third Mizukage was in a very low mood now.
“Oh? Water-based ninjutsu of this scale, you are worthy of being the Mizukage, you are quite capable, but that’s all.” Bai Mu stood in the air at some point, with his hands on his chest, looking down and speaking in an arrogant tone.
The Third Mizukage: “…”
Uchiha brat, you are too arrogant.
Of course he was very angry, but there was no point in being angry right now. He was afraid that it would not be able to change the situation of the war, not to mention that the situation in the other two battlefields was even worse.
That female ninja with ice escape technique was too brutal. Her own ninjas were slaughtered wantonly. Various ways of death kept appearing, such as being pierced by icicles, being frozen and then shattered, or being pierced by ice cones and turned into hedgehogs. The scene was really too horrific to watch.
The Third Mizukage was very angry, but he really had no choice. He had no way out.
The ninjas of the Hyuga clan are still holding on.
But defeat seems to be just a matter of time.
As for Biwa Juzo and Kurochu Raiga?
Well, let’s not talk about that.
Being beaten by Tsunade.
What’s more, there is also a female ninja who also has powerful ice-style ninjutsu watching them closely. The Third Mizukage doesn’t think that the two of them have any chance of survival.
It can only be said that this assault ended in failure, and my insistence on killing Uchiha Hakumu, a kid from the Uchiha family, was undoubtedly a wrong decision.
Chapter 27 It’s a pity that you should disappear! (Old version)
Because of the huge gap, the Third Mizukage was greatly shocked. He now felt regretful and didn’t understand why he insisted on killing Uchiha Baimu.
Although the power displayed by the other party was indeed terrifying, especially with the awakening of the Mangekyō Sharingan, I had no idea how it could be…
It was too weird. The Third Mizukage really couldn’t figure it out. He really couldn’t figure out the reason.
The Third Mizukage was still thinking, but Bai Mu’s attacks continued.
Susanoo continues to be maintained, but no magatama attacks are used anymore.
Instead, two ice swords condensed, emitting cold air.
Furthermore, Susanoo enters the second stage.
Cover the skeleton with flesh and blood.
A golden coat shrouded it.
The only difference is that the sword used is not the chakra long sword used by Susanoo, but an ice sword condensed from Alice Lize’s ice star spirit.
With a gentle wave, cold air will surge out and freeze the target, and one blow is enough to destroy the target.
Now the Third Mizukage is in trouble. Facing Bai Mu’s ice sword attack with Susanoo, which is also accompanied by cold air, he really has no time to take care of so many things and can only struggle to hold on.
Hiding or using water escape to endure and block, but these are of little use and have almost no effect.
This scene almost broke his defense.
Can’t you handle it?
I’m the Mizukage!
Even if that Uchiha brat opened his Mangekyō Sharingan, it wouldn’t necessarily be able to suppress me. This is simply unbelievable…
The Third Mizukage found it hard to accept this fact, but the problem was that the fact was right in front of him and he had to accept it whether he wanted to or not, and he had no choice at all.
“There’s an insurmountable gap in strength between you and me!” Bai Mu said nonchalantly, his tone full of disdain.
Bai Mu’s arrogance undoubtedly made the Third Mizukage’s blood pressure soar. After all, I am a ninja who has experienced big scenes, and I have experienced the first and second ninja wars.
Now that the Third Ninja World War has arrived, you, an ignorant Uchiha brat, who only luckily opened your Mangekyō Sharingan, actually dare…
Such arrogance reminded him of a person, also a ninja from the Uchiha clan.
That person is Uchiha Madara!
But Bai Mu’s arrogance is even greater.
It can be said that he is far superior to Uchiha Madara.
“An insurmountable gap? What an arrogant guy you are. You little brat are so arrogant.” The Third Mizukage said coldly, full of anger.
Water Style: Double Great Explosion!
Two streams of water emerged like tornadoes beside the Third Mizukage. With the help of the sea water, they rushed directly towards Bai Mu in the air like a torrent.
Bai Mu controlled Susanoo, and the two ice swords were swung crosswise. A cross of cold air slash was released, directly freezing the two water tornadoes.
Seeing this, the Third Mizukage’s face changed drastically.
He was actually frozen like this… Wait, an Uchiha brat can also use ice escape? How did that happen? He’s from the Uchiha clan, how could that be possible?
Before the Third Mizukage could prepare to counterattack again, Bai Mu did not give him any chance to fight back. The cold air flashed, and the ice sword was swung, turning into several cold airs, which directly attacked the Third Mizukage.
“Damn it!”
The Third Mizukage cursed.
Is it really that amazing? It’s unbelievable.
Sharingan, and the power of ice escape, this is not a normal person, shouldn’t Uchiha use fire escape? This doesn’t make sense to me, I thought water overcomes fire, but I didn’t expect it to be ice escape.
The power of Ice and Water Styles is really hard to deal with. The Third Mizukage obviously felt it was a difficult situation. If the opponent used Fire Styles, he would naturally not be afraid.
Of course, if there is a huge disparity in power, there is nothing that can be done, but the problem is that the Third Mizukage can feel it now, so he has no way to use water escape to break through the constraints of ice escape.
If he could, he wouldn’t be so dejected. But the current situation means that he doesn’t have the ability and there is no way to solve it, so how should he deal with it?
Although the Third Mizukage avoided fatal damage with the help of his water clone, the problem was that Bai Mu was attacking continuously, and the sword energy was accompanied by freezing damage, forcing the Third Mizukage to be unable to respond calmly and could only rely on dodging.
Chakra is now being consumed rapidly, not to mention that he has just used multiple powerful water-style ninjutsu. The chakra consumption is too much, so that the Third Mizukage is now unable to continue to use more powerful water-style ninjutsu.
Furthermore, even if he used it, he was not sure he could cope with the power displayed by Bai Mu. It could only be said that the gap was already inevitable, so what should he do?
In this situation, it is impossible to stop it.
The Third Mizukage realized this, and at the other two battlefields, there were only a few ninjas besieging the blue-haired woman, only a few ninjas from the Hyuga clan under him.
As for the others, they had all been killed, and their deaths were particularly tragic.
As for the battlefield on Tsunade’s side, Kuroho Raiga and Biwa Juuzou are already in a state of life hanging by a thread, so no one can rescue them.
However, it is enough that Mei Terumi was able to escape.
The Third Mizukage is still very optimistic about this young man. Although he is not yet qualified for the position of the Fourth Mizukage, he is definitely qualified for the Fifth Mizukage.
“Without the Mist Hidden Technique, the mist has dissipated and has no effect. The power of Water Escape is just that, suppressed by my ice power. How can you fight me?”
Bai Mu remained arrogant, with a look of disdain on his face. He continued to mock the Third Mizukage and exert psychological pressure on him.
The Third Mizukage was not an idiot, so he naturally knew Bai Mu’s intention.
But even though I know it, most of my chakra is now consumed.
His strength was greatly reduced, and water escape was ineffective.
Physical skills…
Can you use Taijutsu to defeat Susanoo?
He doesn’t have that kind of physical skills.
Ninjutsu is no longer effective.
The opponent’s ice escape power was too overwhelming on him, and coupled with the problem of chakra consumption, there was no way to break the deadlock now.
It’s a dead end, this is his end.
The Third Mizukage stood on the broken ice in silence, ignoring Bai Mu’s ridicule.
If there was any way to fight back, he would definitely not want to be ridiculed like this. He could only say that he was powerless to fight back, so he could only endure the enemy’s ridicule.
“Are you waiting for your chance?”
However, Bai Mu saw through the other party’s thoughts. He knew exactly what the Third Mizukage was thinking. He simply thought that he was young and hot-tempered, and would easily get carried away and give him an opportunity.
But you are still too naive. I am not that kind of stupid young man, and I have enough power to put an end to you.
The Third Mizukage ignored him and could only concentrate on gathering the little chakra left in his body. He was going to make a final attempt.
Seeing this scene, Bai Mu just smiled faintly and said in a contemptuous tone: “It’s a pity that you should disappear!”
Chapter 28: I support you taking the Fourth Hokage’s position! (Old version)
The power of ice exploded directly.
The temperature dropped instantly, and a large number of ice swords began to form around Bai Mu’s Susanoo, and they were all aimed at the Third Mizukage, which meant that the target was locked.
Obviously, this is to use countless ice swords to completely freeze the Third Mizukage, end his life, and make him die completely.
The Third Mizukage was of course unwilling to accept this, so he chose to burst out his last chakra and die together with Uchiha Hakumu.
“Water Style: Great Explosion!”
This is his finishing move.
With the help of the power of sea water, a giant tornado tsunami was summoned. The raging torrent was tens of meters high and would submerge everything. With the final outburst of the Third Mizukage, the height reached the air where Bai Mu was, almost reaching a height of more than 50 meters.
The Third Mizukage wanted to use this to completely submerge Bai Mu and kill him with this final killer move.
Seeing this, Bai Mu smiled contemptuously and did not take the other party’s so-called final killer move seriously at all.
That’s it, what’s the use?
Sorry, it’s just a joke.
Susanoo has entered the third stage. With the addition of Karasu Tengu armor on the original basis, both its attack power and defense power are extraordinary. What’s more, Bai Mu’s pupil power is unfathomable, so this Susanoo will only become more powerful.
The golden light is even more dazzling.
This golden Susanoo stands tall in the sky.
Bai Mu controlled Susanoo and gently swung the golden sword, directly cutting through the space. The energy generated by the blade was directly loaded onto the body of the Third Mizukage, and the latter was completely unable to move, without even a reaction, and was completely killed. Even his body was completely swallowed up by this huge amount of energy.
Disappeared completely!
It’s really clean.
The Third Mizukage was swallowed up by the power of space. Nothing was left behind. It is estimated that there was no possibility of his reincarnation.
Well, the premise is that he did not leave any personal organization behind. If he had left anything behind in advance, it would be hard to say.
After all, Kabuto Yakushi, the master of dreams in the ninja world, is really good at digging and can dig up everything for you.
I will dig out any clues I can find for you.
Unless it really cannot be dug out, there is really nothing we can do.
For example, the Third Mizukage who has been killed now.
There was no organization left.
As long as you don’t leave in advance…
That means there is absolutely no possibility of rebirth through the Impure World Reincarnation.
You have to know that the power of this sword directly cut through the space.
Yes, the Susanoo sword condensed by Bai Mu with Susanoo has the power to cut through space.
For example, cracks, twists, breaks, etc. can all be realized, and anyone who is touched by them will suffer, so don’t look at Bai Mu not having the Mangekyō Sharingan or those so-called special eye techniques.
However, his Susanoo has many strange abilities. This is the benefit of the original power, which makes it more powerful and domineering.
The level is completely different.
It’s not even a level of power.
The gap is very obvious and huge.
“Dead?!”
Once the Third Mizukage was gone, the mentality of the other two ninjas in the Kirigakure battlefield, namely the Hyuga clan, as well as Kuroki Raiga and Biwa Juuzou, almost completely collapsed.
Originally, they were at a disadvantage, and now the Mizukage is gone.
This was the Third Mizukage, but he was killed like this.
Killed by an Uchiha brat.
Is this acceptable?
They can’t accept it anyway.
“Stop looking around!”
Tsunade was very dissatisfied and used her full strength.
Chakra burst out completely, blue chakra gathered in Tsunade’s legs and covered her feet.
My feet hurt!
Step down.
The ice layer shattered directly.
At least ten meters thick ice layer shattered directly, and the shattering of the ice layer meant that the sea water was thawed. Coupled with Tsunade’s power, the waves rose directly, reaching a height of more than ten meters. As for the target persons, Kurocho Raiga and Biwa Juzo, they died directly without any struggle and died thoroughly.
“I told you earlier, don’t underestimate me.”
After Tsunade dealt with the two men, she put one hand on her waist and stood on the sea with both feet. Relying on chakra to stand steadily, she said with an indifferent expression.
He was looking around and caring about other things. He simply didn’t take me seriously.
Of course, she also witnessed the death of the Third Mizukage.
There are quite a lot of people who are wary of Bai Mu.
I didn’t expect this guy…
So threatening!
For sure.
It really works.
“You were still careless. You lost both weapons.” The people were killed, but Alice Liz slowly walked over. The ice on the sea surface froze again, and she said indifferently.
“Um?”
Tsunade raised an eyebrow.
Looked at the corpse floating on the sea.
I didn’t see it, but that’s not surprising.
I have such great strength, but these two people died so miserably. Their weapons fell into the sea and were naturally gone. What’s so strange about that?
“No, I mean she was taken away.” Alice Liz naturally knew Tsunade’s confusion and spoke immediately.
What?
Taken away?
Is anyone else there?
That’s not right, this shouldn’t be the case!
Tsunade’s expression changed at first, but then she was in disbelief. She couldn’t believe this fact because it seemed that there were not many people left.
Who else is there on the Kirigakure side?
“A young woman.” Alice Liz continued to reply.
Young woman?
No, what are you hinting at?
Tsunade was very unhappy about this, and when she was about to speak, Bai Mu’s voice slowly sounded.
“That’s Mei Terumi, a young hero from the Hidden Mist Village. If nothing unexpected happens, she will most likely become the Fifth Mizukage after the Fourth Mizukage.”
“It’s very likely that she will be the first to take the top spot as the first female Kage in the ninja world.”
Tsunade didn’t care at first, but the following sentence caught her attention. She frowned and asked, “What do you mean?”
What about the first female figure?
Wait, what does this mean?
Tsunade didn’t understand, she absolutely couldn’t understand, and this was not surprising, because in the original work, after the Fourth Mizukage passed away, the position of the Master in charge of the Hidden Mist Village was taken over until the eve of the Fourth Ninja War.
Because the Five Kage Conference was to be held, Mei Terumi officially took over the position of Mizukage.
However, now that Bai Mu has killed the Third Mizukage, the position of the Fourth Mizukage is hard to say.
Besides, maybe it was Mei Terumi who was going to do it.
Bai Mu had this plan, to support the forces of other countries.
Both the Hidden Mist Village and the Hidden Sand Village have suitable candidates.
Or there is a powerful female ninja who is suitable for the position.
Among them, the one from the Hidden Mist Village is Mei Terumi, and the one from the Hidden Sand Village is Ye Cang.
“Lady Tsunade, you are the first female Kage in the ninja world. I support you to take the position of the Fourth Hokage.” Bai Mu smiled slightly and said lightly.
Chapter 29: You, an Uchiha, support me, don’t you think it’s a joke? (Old version)
Do you support me?
What the hell is this? You, an Uchiha, support me, you must be crazy!
Tsunade just thought it was a joke, and she didn’t understand Bai Mu’s intentions at all. What on earth was he thinking? It was really puzzling!
“You support me?”
“Don’t you think it’s a joke that you, an Uchiha, support me?”
“And you don’t know what the Uchiha situation is like in the village? What qualifications do you have to decide who the Fourth Hokage will be? Besides, will I be the Hokage?”
Tsunade really wanted to laugh, you are really whimsical.
The Uchiha brat is a little confused about himself.
Or do you have strength but no brains?
“Tsunade-sama, your status means that becoming Hokage is not difficult. You should also know that your teacher, the Third Hokage, is already old. Although he may be a little power-hungry now, it does not mean that he can always occupy the position of Hokage. Once the war is over, the Fourth Hokage will definitely be put on the agenda.”
Since Bai Mu dared to say this, he naturally had the confidence to let Tsunade take the position. Moreover, Tsunade’s identity was so high that it was impossible for her to be unable to become the Hokage.
“How can you be sure?”
Tsunade raised an eyebrow and asked coldly.
“Because Lady Tsunade is back.” Bai Mu said with a smile and a calm tone.
I’m back?
So what?
If the old man doesn’t abdicate, do you think you can take over?
Besides, there is absolutely no such agenda for the Fourth Hokage. It is impossible to elect the Fourth Hokage now. It is impossible to elect him unless the old man abdicates.
“You little brat are still too naive.”
The old man is not too old now. Although he is a bit older, he is not very old. He is just old. In addition, the old man is obsessed with power now. Do you want him to abdicate voluntarily?
Just forget it. It’s impossible anyway, so don’t go any further.
It’s not that Tsunade has any prejudice, but the facts are the facts and cannot be changed.
Bai Mu didn’t really care about Tsunade’s words. She had plenty of ways anyway. But she was not wrong. In the original plot, if it weren’t for the heavy losses suffered by Konoha after the Third Ninja War, Sarutobi Hiruzen was forced to take the responsibility and abdicate under pressure from all sides, it would not be certain that he would abdicate.
Although Konoha won in the original work, the price of this victory was not light, so Sarutobi Hiruzen must take responsibility, but now because of Bai Mu, the situation of the war has changed.
Besides, Bai Mu wanted Tsunade to gain military merit and establish his own image at the same time, so it would be much easier for Konoha to win.
For example, now the Third Mizukage has been killed, and the elite of Kirigakure have suffered heavy losses, especially the ninjas from the major ninja clans. The number of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen has been further reduced, and both Kuroki Raiga and Biwa Juzo are gone.
Of the first generation of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, only Xiguashan Pufferfish Demon is left. It can be said that the so-called Seven Ninja Swordsmen have become one person.
The Hidden Mist Village now has to withdraw from the war and is no longer able to fight. But who is responsible for all this?
It was the credit of Tsunade and the Uchiha clan, and the Hyuga clan also participated in it.
With their military achievements at their fingertips, the Hyuga clan couldn’t possibly remain silent.
As long as there is demand, things will be easy.
And next, Bai Mu will also ask Tsunade to continue to rush to the battlefields of Iwagakure and Kumogakure, especially the battlefield against Kumogakure. As long as Kumogakure is defeated, things will become very simple.
Tsunade returned with great military achievements. With her own status and the great reputation she gained from her military achievements, as long as she wanted to get promoted, there would be a lot of people supporting her.
The premise is Tsunade’s willingness. If she is willing, everything will go smoothly.
However, Bai Mu believed that the other party would be shaken, and the change had already occurred.
You know, she was willing to accompany me to the battlefield of Kirigakure…
What does this indicate?
Change has already taken place.
Although Tsunade said that she was repaying a favor, the so-called debt of favor is not easy to repay. The more you repay, the more you owe, and in the end you will owe even more debts of favor.
Bai Mu smiled and said, “Sama Tsunade, I never lie. Moreover, you have made great contributions now. The Third Mizukage of Kirigakure, as well as elite ninjas like Kurochu Raiga and Biwa Juzo of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, and the elite ninjas of Kirigakure, will surely be happy for Lady Tsunade’s military achievements when they learn of this.”
Tsunade snorted coldly and said disdainfully: “That’s not necessarily true.”
What are you thinking about?
Besides, if the old man knew about this, especially with you, an Uchiha, and I getting involved and taking over the command of the front line, I’m afraid he wouldn’t be able to sleep well.
Bai Mu’s eyes flashed with a strange light, and he said confidently: “Don’t worry, Tsunade-sama, the Third Hokage will compromise. The ninja world respects strength. The Uchiha and Senju combined are enough to wipe out everything.”
“Hmph, I’m not as arrogant as you.” Tsunade was not as confident as Bai Mu, but seeing the other party being so arrogant, she naturally felt unhappy.
“This is not arrogance, but confidence.” Bai Mu emphasized again that it is not arrogance but confidence.
No matter what you are.
I don’t care anyway, don’t tell me these things, I don’t care what you want to do, just don’t drag me into it.
Of course, just don’t affect Konoha and don’t drag the village into dire straits. That is something I cannot allow. Tsunade doesn’t need to say too much.
She knew very well that Bai Mu could understand what she meant, and she didn’t need to worry about anything else.
“What’s going on now?”
Esdeath walked over with a puzzled look on her face. She was very curious about the problems between Bai Mu and Tsunade.
As for Alice Lise, she wasn’t as concerned as she was, but Tsunade’s attitude clearly showed that she didn’t like it very much.
In her opinion, Tsunade was not worth persuading repeatedly.
What about convincing the other party?
It doesn’t make any sense.
That’s a stubborn guy.
It may not be convincing, so why waste time?
“Send a signal and ask the main force to come over and take the people away. This is Lady Tsunade’s military achievement.” Bai Mu said with a smile.
Tsunade couldn’t help but raise her eyebrows when she heard this, and looked at Bai Mu with an unfriendly look, and said in a cold voice: “Uchiha brat, are you mocking me?”
What does it mean?
Are you mocking me?
Damn kid.
What an evil Uchiha!
“No, you misunderstood.” Bai Mu denied it flatly and said that Tsunade misunderstood.
However, Tsunade knew what was going on and knew it couldn’t be a misunderstanding. This kid was indeed evil, but she couldn’t find any evidence against him and there was no point in holding on to it.
“I remind you, don’t use me as a gun. Only a fool would do that.” Tsunade warned again, emphasizing that she had no interest in the position of Hokage.
You, Uchiha Baimu, must not involve me in this meaningless dispute, otherwise I will never let you off easily!
Chapter 30 This brat is really good at talking, but he is an Uchiha! (Old version)
“Lady Tsunade, let’s go back first!”
Bai Mu ignored it and changed the subject.
Although it is necessary to send a signal to invite the main force to come, the current situation is probably not appropriate, because the main force is very likely to be fighting in Kirigakure.
Even if someone comes, it will be a small force, so we will retreat first.
These corpses will be sealed with scrolls and released later.
And it uses a special scroll, which makes it more convenient to carry.
You can’t carry the corpse like this, right?
Bai Mu would never do such a thing.
As for Tsunade and the others…
That’s even more impossible!
“I will leave immediately after I get back.”
Tsunade didn’t say much, just left quickly after saying this.
“Are you so confident that everything is under control?” Esdeath asked as she watched Tsunade leaving.
Honestly, she was really curious about how Bai Mu could be so confident. Was everything really under control? It really intrigued her!
“That’s natural.”
Bai Mu said confidently with a smile on his face.
Esdeath: “…”
Okay, I don’t understand.
All I can say is that I was shocked.
Of course, since Bai Mu wants to do this, she can’t say that she doesn’t support it. What’s more, Alice Liz didn’t say a word. What is this guy planning?
Thinking of this, she said to Alice Liz beside her: “Alice, what do you think?”
“I don’t have any opinion. I just think he has too many bad tastes.” Alice Liz commented on this, thinking that Bai Mu has too many bad tastes.
It’s obviously a simple matter, but he insists on making it so boring and complicated. I can only say that this guy likes to play with people’s hearts and likes to make people exhausted before reaping the benefits.
“Hmm? You mean…”
Esdeath became thoughtful upon hearing this. She seemed to understand what Alice Liz meant. Bai Mu was going to take it step by step and slowly eat Tsunade.
“Don’t think too much, it’s not like that.” Seeing this, Bai Mu immediately stopped Esdeath’s speculation and warned her not to guess.
“You know it, right?” Esdeath curled her lips, obviously not believing it, but she couldn’t go into details about it, otherwise it would easily cause problems.
“Let’s go, stop talking nonsense!”
Bai Mu didn’t want to talk about this anymore, but urged the two of them to hurry up and stop gossiping.
Konoha frontline headquarters.
There are still some ninjas left in the camp.
Seeing Tsunade, Bai Mu and others coming back, the Uchiha ninja came out first.
The leaders were none other than Bai Mu’s trusted aides, including Uchiha Mina, Uchiha Inahiro and others. They finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Bai Mu return safely.
“Bai Mu, are you okay?”
Uchiha Mina asked first.
She was very worried about whether Bai Mu was okay.
Now I’m looking him up and down, afraid that he might be hurt somewhere.
“Bai Mu’s strength is far above ours. He is so strong, nothing will happen to him.” Uchiha Inahiro’s face was full of joy, his eyes full of admiration and fanaticism.
You have to know that these young Uchiha have immense admiration and loyalty for Bai Mu.
Compared to the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku, Bai Mu is the clan leader they recognize.
If Bai Mu hadn’t always asked him to keep a low profile.
I’m afraid this group of people has already launched a coup.
Of course, it was a coup within the Uchiha clan.
“It’s okay. We successfully completed this exploration mission. Under the leadership of Lady Tsunade, we killed the Third Mizukage, as well as Kuroho Raiga and Biwa Juzo of the Kirigakure’s Seven Ninja Swordsmen, as well as hundreds of Kirigakure’s elite ninjas, including ninjas from the Shinobi Clan like Kaguya and Hozuki. It can be said that we won a great victory, and the enemy’s conspiracy was completely crushed by us!”
Bai Mu did not hesitate to praise Tsunade, he really praised Tsunade to the sky, and also briefly explained the results of this battle.
This kid can really talk.
But the problem is that he is an Uchiha!
Why is the naturally evil Uchiha a little different?
It’s bad. He has brains, not brainless. But what he said before…
Tsunade originally thought that Bai Mu was stupid, but now it seems that his brain is really extraordinary, and he has completely taken control of himself. Although he can cheat and act arrogantly, he still has to pay attention to his image.
It doesn’t seem to be a good idea to just ignore them, not to mention that they didn’t slander you, but instead praised you to the sky. So if you say you oppose it, it won’t be easy to deal with it!
“Where’s Shizune? I have to take her away.”
Tsunade left without hesitation.
Tsunade wanted to leave, but Bai Mu would not let her go, so she immediately stopped her and gave her a bunch of reasons.
“Lady Tsunade, don’t be anxious. We have to wait for news from the rear. You must know that we have won a great victory now. Kirigakure is no longer able to fight unless they insist. Therefore, Lady Tsunade is still needed to take charge during this period. And this is all for Konoha. Lady Tsunade can’t just watch the interests of the village suffer, right?”
Why do you say the same thing as Danzo?
For Konoha? That sounds nice, but you might have some ulterior motive!
And thinking about what Bai Mu said when we came back, where on earth did this brat get the confidence to convince me? Asking me to be Hokage is simply wishful thinking.
Besides, the old man will not abdicate, you are just dreaming!
Bai Mu’s confidence really made Tsunade curious.
She didn’t really want to do this, but she just couldn’t help it.
Damn it, I’m going crazy!
But there is nothing we can do.
She could only escape.
“We’ll talk about it later!”
After leaving these words, Tsunade hurried away.
Seeing this, Bai Mu smiled softly and didn’t care about Tsunade’s attitude. No matter what the other party’s attitude was, she could not escape from his control in the end.
Tsunade was not only the Fourth Hokage he chose, but mainly because her abilities were too outstanding. Such a medical talent could not be wasted.
You have to know that getting Tsunade will be of great help to yourself, and the most important point is that Bai Mu is greedy for Tsunade, this is the biggest reason.
In terms of Tsunade’s appearance and figure, she is definitely the most beautiful woman in the ninja world.
Of course, everyone has their own opinions, but for Bai Mu, she is the most beautiful woman in the ninja world, so even if he has to use all means, he must get Tsunade.
After Tsunade left, Bai Mu got straight to business. He looked at Uchiha Inahiro and the others and asked, “Where are Uchiha Fugaku and the others? Haven’t they come back yet?”
Uchiha Inahiro quickly replied: “No, the main force was taken away by the clan leader. The ones left behind are us young people, all from our Uchiha clan. But don’t worry, we can handle it.”
Bai Mu remained noncommittal: “The Kirigakure is currently preoccupied with its own affairs and wouldn’t dare launch a surprise attack. The Third Mizukage is dead, and the main force of the attack has been annihilated. The headquarters was raided by Fugaku, so it’s unlikely that anything will happen to our camp.”
Chapter 31 Sarutobi Hiruzen’s Suspicion (Old Version)
It is impossible for Kirigakure to launch a surprise attack now.
The third Mizukage failed to land successfully, and the base camp was attacked by Uchiha Fugaku and his main force. Now it is like a stray dog, and it is even a question whether it can continue the war.
Unless the news gets back to the Land of Water, the newly appointed Fourth Mizukage wants to continue the war, but this premise is that Kirigakure can really still fight, otherwise it will be impossible to continue fighting.
According to Bai Mu’s judgment, it is unlikely that the fight will continue. Kirigakure is no longer able to fight, and the Fourth Mizukage is not so stupid.
Don’t be fooled by the fact that he looks like a child and is controlled by Obito, making him seem to be unable to do anything. But he is a shrewd and scheming guy. It would be a loss to underestimate him. After all, he is the Kage of a country, and the Mizukage of one of the five major countries. He is not that bad in terms of strength or strategy.
Uchiha Mina asked: “What should we do next?”
She was more concerned about what happened after the war.
What should we do after the war?
Bai Mu: “Wait, don’t worry about anything else.”
After the war, there is nothing to do but wait.
Waiting for Uchiha Fugaku is secondary. The main thing is to wait for news from the village.
I wonder how the top leaders headed by Sarutobi Hiruzen would react when they knew that Tsunade appeared in the Hidden Mist battlefield and served as the commander-in-chief?
“clear.”
Since Bai Mu said to wait, Uchiha Mina and Uchiha Inahib had no objection and obeyed absolutely.
“By the way, the bodies of Kurochu Raiga, Biwa Juuzou and others must be properly handled. They are our military achievements.”
Bai Mu emphasized this and handed the scrolls containing the corpses to Uchiha Inahiro, telling him to keep the scrolls safe and not let them be deliberately destroyed by someone.
Even though this is the headquarters of the Uchiha clan, there are definitely Anbu sent by a group of high-ranking officials led by Sarutobi Hiruzen to monitor it.
In the original work, the Anbu have been keeping an eye on the Uchiha clan’s territory. They did this in the village, so how could they not keep an eye on it when they came out?
Although this is due to the aftermath of the Nine-Tails Rebellion and large-scale surveillance is being carried out due to subsequent problems, it does not mean that there are no Anbu responsible for monitoring.
Since the Second Hokage era, the Hokage series has been very wary of the Uchiha clan.
Then deploy ninjas from the Anbu to monitor them.
This is not surprising, it can be said that this is normal.
Furthermore, it’s not just the insiders.
We must also be on guard against external spies.
Also, there is White Zetsu.
We must be on guard.
Uchiha Mina and the others all followed Bai Mu’s will, so naturally whatever Bai Mu said was what they did, so they agreed immediately.
“I understand. We will protect these scrolls, but does the clan leader need to send someone to pick us up?” Mina nodded. She had no objection to this, but she also asked directly whether Uchiha Fugaku needed help.
“No need, just stay in the camp. Kirigakure has no intention of fighting anymore, so it’s not like the situation cannot be resolved.” Bai Mu didn’t think that Uchiha Fugaku could not defeat Kirigakure with his main force, so there was no need for support.
“yes.”
Mina responded.
She definitely has no objection.
Moreover, now that the Third Mizukage has been killed, the merit of the battle will naturally fall on Bai Mu’s head. What does this mean? It means huge prestige.
The reputation of the Uchiha clan will once again shake the ninja world. Killing a Kage symbolizes strength, absolute strength, which will be of great help to their subsequent work.
Perhaps, the time has come.
Thinking of this, Mina was eager to make a move, thinking that the position of the clan leader should be changed, so he should talk to everyone to see if he could gain more support.
It is true that many of the young Uchiha had Bai Mu’s support, but these people were too young, in their early teens, between thirteen and seventeen or eighteen years old.
There are relatively few people over the age of twenty, so what we need to do now is to gain the support of more clan members so that we can drive Uchiha Fugaku out of power.
Konoha.
In the Hokage Building, inside the office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, holding the old pipe in his mouth, with smoke wafting in circles. He looked at the urgent top-secret information in his hand, feeling worried.
What’s going on?
Tsunade appears on the battlefield of Kirigakure.
The key is that Uchiha and Tsunade are involved.
Uchiha Hakumu? This young man, I remember him as…
Speaking of the young heroes of the Uchiha clan, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t possibly not pay attention to them, but he really didn’t have much impression of Bai Mu, because Bai Mu was too low-key in his daily life, so he often ignored him. Instead, people like Shisui were the ones he paid close attention to, because the other party had the potential to become a supporter of the Will of Fire, so he paid special attention to him.
Did you save Tsunade?
Is there some conspiracy behind this?
It’s not that Sarutobi Hiruzen wants to do this, but he has to be wary of the Uchiha clan. Although he is not as extreme as Danzo, he is deeply influenced by the second-daime Hokage, Senju Tobirama. The high-level group including Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, Mito Kado Homura, and Utane Koharu are doubly vigilant against the Uchiha clan, so even though the matter is normal in terms of emotion and reason, there are still bad associations.
Could it be that he directed and acted in it himself?
Otherwise how could it be such a coincidence.
According to this statement, it is within the border of the Land of Fire, not in the main battlefield of the Land of Whirlpools, so why did Uchiha Hakumu go there?
Sarutobi Hiruzen had many questions, but these were secondary. The main thing was that Tsunade had actually taken over the overall command and took over the command of the Kirigakure battlefield. This…
It was obvious that he was very uneasy. Once Tsunade performed outstandingly on the battlefield, she would definitely gain great reputation given her status.
This would inevitably disrupt Sarutobi Hiruzen’s plan, especially regarding the post-war situation and the balance between all parties within the village. He also had a preliminary idea.
The fourth Hokage needs to be put on the agenda. The candidates for now are Orochimaru and Namikaze Minato, but Sarutobi Hiruzen prefers the latter.
There is no special reason. It can only be said that Minato Namikaze has made great achievements in battle, and his foundation is too shallow, so it is easy for Sarutobi Hiruzen to control him.
However, an unexpected event has occurred now, and the appearance of Tsunade will be a huge variable. If Tsunade returns, she will not be absent from the election of the Fourth Hokage.
If Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Minato Namikaze were to run for election together, who would have a better chance?
There is no need to think about Sarutobi Hiruzen, especially the daimyo, who will definitely support Tsunade.
If this were to happen, the entire plan would be messed up, so of course he couldn’t agree to it.
The major ninja clans in the village are also a problem.
Things I need to consider…
Alas, there are really too many.
“Hiruzen, is there any problem on the front line?”
There was not only the Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen in the office, but also the Assistant Hokage Danzo Shimura and the two Hokage advisors Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu.
Hokage, Hokage Assistant, Hokage Advisor.
They are all disciples of the second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. Since the second Hokage, Konoha’s high-level political ecology has been dominated by this Hokage faction.
But the ones who hold absolute power are Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, assisted by Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En. These four people firmly hold the absolute power of Konoha.
It’s time to change this situation.
Chapter 32: Danzo: Isn’t this nonsense? (Old version)
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s sad look naturally attracted the attention of Shimura Danzo and others, and Danzo directly asked what had happened.
Is there something wrong on the front line?
Which battlefield went wrong?
Danzo was eager to know that if necessary, the Root could attack.
The current Danzo is not yet the same person he will be more than ten years later. He only knows how to hide in dark corners and play tricks, and does not even have the courage to attack. The Konoha Collapse Plan and Pain’s attack on the village are his representative works.
In fact, he didn’t understand at all that at this time he should stand up to save the village, so that he could get support even if he was dark and unpopular. The problem was that Danzo had been hiding in the dark for too long and had forgotten all these things, or maybe it was because Sarutobi Hiruzen had held the position of Hokage for too long that he had gone astray and would do anything to get the position of Hokage, and didn’t care about anything else.
However, this approach was too low-level, so it would not end well for him, and he was eventually killed by Sasuke.
“Tsunade is back.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen said softly.
Who is back?
Tsunade is back?
Why did she come back? There must be something wrong!
As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of Danzo and the other three changed drastically.
“Huruzen, Tsunade has returned to the village?” Among them, Utane Koharu hurriedly stood up and asked if Tsunade had returned to the village.
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said softly, “No, she didn’t return to the village. Instead, she appeared on the battlefield of Kirigakure and took over the command of the Kirigakure battlefield. She is now the commander-in-chief on the front line.”
Danzo was the first to object, and immediately shouted angrily, “Isn’t this nonsense?”
You’re a ninja who’s been away from Konoha for years, even though you hold a high status. Yet, you’re so rash as to interfere in battlefield affairs, and even take over command of the battlefield. Let me ask you, what are you doing? Are you going to heaven?
Besides, you dare to do this without the Hokage’s permission. Are you rebelling or something? This is simply lawless!
Do I do that too?
Can it be the same?
Different, completely different.
Danzo has no double standards. He believes from the bottom of his heart that he is doing this for the village and for a greater cause, so what he does is right.
Therefore, he can naturally act first and report later, but others cannot do that.
Utane Koharu nodded and agreed, “Yes, Hiruzen, Tsunade has gone too far. How could she do this? What if the war goes against her will? What will happen next? Have you ever thought about this? We can’t tolerate Tsunade’s reckless behavior. She is too reckless.”
Although placing the Uchiha clan on the battlefield against Kirigakure was intentional, the purpose was only to consume the Uchiha clan. Losses were naturally good, but it didn’t matter if there were no losses. Anyway, placing the Uchiha clan on the battlefield against Kirigakure would not be easy to defeat Kirigakure, and military merits would be difficult to obtain, which would also be a suppression of the Uchiha clan.
But the premise of all this is that the Uchiha cannot really be gone. You must know that Konoha is now fighting on multiple fronts. If there is a problem on the front line of the Land of Whirlpools, it will affect the security of the southeastern part of the Land of Fire. The Village of Kirigakure is likely to take this opportunity to launch a large-scale invasion, which will affect the entire war situation. This cannot be done recklessly.
If you indulge Tsunade, it is unacceptable and I will never allow it. This is what Utane Koharu said.
Although Mitokado En did not express his opinion, the fact that he did not speak meant that he was biased towards Danzo and Utane Koharu.
After all, this matter could be big or small. No matter what, Tsunade cannot be allowed to act recklessly, which will affect the entire war situation. If the Whirlpool Country’s front line is defeated, the consequences will be unimaginable.
A small move can affect the entire body, this is no small matter.
Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke calmly and slowly, “Don’t be nervous. This is the result of a discussion between the Uchiha clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku, and the Nara clan jonin and the Hyuga clan jonin on the front line.”
“Even if it’s like this, it’s not acceptable. Why should they change?” Utane Koharu was very dissatisfied and started muttering.
Danzo directed his criticism at the Uchiha, believing that there was an ulterior motive and that there must be something wrong on the Uchiha side, otherwise this would not have happened.
“Huruzen, this is ridiculous. Changing commanders in the middle of a battle? Isn’t that insane? And the fact that the Uchiha agreed to this means they have some ulterior motive, so we have to be on guard. In my opinion, we should transfer the Uchiha back and let the Hyuga clan take over.”
Although arranging the Uchiha clan to fight in the Kirigakure battlefield was a decision they had jointly discussed, the current situation was obviously wrong. Who would have gotten Tsunade involved? Regardless of her purpose, once she commanded this battle, as long as the Kirigakure was repelled, it would mean that the commander would gain huge prestige.
But this person is Tsunade, whose identity is not ordinary. Once she wins and wins this battle, it means a huge boost in her personal reputation, which is something that Danzo cannot tolerate.
If you build up your personal reputation and have that noble status, what role will I have in electing Hokage in the future?
Another thing is that Uchiha suddenly supports Tsunade, which is another big doubt.
Of course, this does not mean that Uchiha supports Tsunade, but the fact that Uchiha actually gave up the position of commander-in-chief is a big problem. Whether they discovered their intention of arranging Uchiha in the Kirigakure battlefield, or they intended to unite with the Senju clan represented by Tsunade to fight against the village, that is something Danzo cannot accept, so he must stop it at all costs.
“This time, Tsunade was attacked by the Kirigakure Anbu, and it was Uchiha Hakumu who saved her. Tsunade is of noble status, and it would be a problem if she didn’t retaliate against the Kirigakure Anbu. It was mainly because of revenge that she took over the command. The Uchiha side’s support was also a helpless move. When Tsunade becomes willful, no one can stop her. What’s more, the Jōnin of the Hyuga and Nara clans clearly support her. The Uchiha side is naturally helpless. Moreover, you all know Fugaku’s character. This matter is not that complicated. Don’t overthink it.”
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little annoyed, he still came to the conclusion based on the contents of the scroll that Tsunade was attacked by the Kirigakure’s Anbu and rescued by Uchiha Hakumu. Although she did not suffer any harm, with Tsunade’s temper, she would never let it go like that and would definitely take revenge on Kirigakure.
Besides, Sarutobi Hiruzen was also angry. Tsunade is the princess of the Land of Fire and the patriarch of the Senju clan in public, and she is his disciple in private. She was attacked by your people from Kirigakure. How could he not retaliate?
Thinking of this, Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t think there was anything wrong with Tsunade’s behavior. Moreover, as far as he knew, Tsunade would leave on her own after venting her anger and would never get involved again. So this matter was still under control.
Chapter 33: Battle Report Arrived, Shocked the Third Hokage (Old Version)
Based on this, Sarutobi Hiruzen was still relatively calm. What’s more, Fugaku was just like that. He was very easy to control. Once Tsunade became strong, the other party would not dare to have any opinions because they would not dare to offend Tsunade. So it was normal for Uchiha to compromise.
As for plotting and scheming, does the Uchiha have the brains for that?
Some things don’t need to be explained in detail. Sarutobi Hiruzen knew that Danzo and others could understand. They have been friends for decades, how could they not understand?
“What happened to Fugaku is not important. What matters is Tsunade.”
Danzo must be concerned about Tsunade, because she is too threatening, and he cannot let her gain greater military merits and thus increase her reputation.
This would be extremely disadvantageous to his pursuit of the position of Hokage, and could even be said to be the biggest threat, so Danzo must not let Tsunade affect his great cause.
“What’s wrong with Tsunade? Danzo, what do you think?” Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff of his cigarette, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and he questioned Danzo.
“I have no objection. I’m doing this for Konoha and the war situation. The fighting on the front lines is tense right now. Why did Tsunade suddenly intervene? This is pure personal revenge. Do you think this can be tolerated? Hiruzen, you can’t let her do this anymore. This matter must be dealt with seriously.”
Danzo certainly had his objections, but he certainly couldn’t say it out loud, so he immediately changed his tone and said frankly that everything he did was entirely for the overall situation, and that the war couldn’t be affected by Tsunade’s affairs.
You must know that the war is now very unfavorable to our Konoha. The Fire Nation is already in danger, and we are forced to fight with many countries, including the Water Nation, the Earth Nation, the Thunder Nation, and the Wind Nation.
The pressure from the two major villages of Kumogakure and Iwagakure can be said to be unprecedented. If you don’t take it seriously, it will mean the failure of the war.
If you fail, you…
By the way, if he fails, won’t Sarutobi Hiruzen step down?
The more Danzo thought about it, the more excited he became, but this thought was quickly suppressed. If the war was lost, Konoha would easily be divided up.
Kumogakure and Iwagakure are not easy to deal with. If they fail, most of their territory will be easily invaded and the interests of the village will be damaged. This is something Danzo cannot tolerate.
What I want is a complete Konoha, not a Konoha that is severely damaged. We cannot do that now. Let’s wait until the war is over.
Given the current situation, even if the war ends, Konoha will not be in a good situation. Hiruzen will still be held responsible, so his resignation is inevitable…
Well, that’s right, there’s no need for me to be anxious. Why should I be anxious?
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen had some concerns and was dissatisfied with Tsunade’s willful behavior, he finally chose to let her go. As long as the person could come back, even if she didn’t want to return to the village, as long as she left the front line, it would be enough.
“What else should we do? Tsunade is doing this for the village, so there’s no need to mention this matter anymore. As for Tsunade…” Sarutobi Hiruzen held his pipe in his mouth and said softly, “I will let her come back.”
Upon hearing this, Danzo really wanted to curse, saying that your treatment was completely painless, or even not a treatment at all. But he also knew that after Sarutobi Hiruzen said that, it would be impossible for him to deal with Tsunade.
Of course, Danzo knew that he couldn’t handle it, but he had to show this attitude and not let Tsunade act so recklessly.
As for Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En, they still support Sarutobi Hiruzen on this matter, because as long as Tsunade comes back, her return will not affect the war on the front line.
The Hidden Mist battlefield has the elite of the Uchiha clan, plus ninjas from the Hyuga clan and other clans, as well as some civilian ninjas from the villages. The number is not small, not to mention the elite. There is no need to question the combat effectiveness of the Uchiha clan.
In addition, it is impossible for Kirigakure to place all its main forces in the Land of Whirlpools. They do want to invade through the Land of Whirlpools, but this is not easy to do.
Moreover, Kirigakure has already joined forces with Kumogakure and Kirigakure in the Land of Grass and the Land of River to declare war on Konoha. The Land of Whirlpools is mainly using threats and intimidation. It is unlikely that they will really break through from here to the territory of the Land of Fire. The possibility is still very low, almost impossible.
Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door.
Sarutobi Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, glanced at Danzo and the others, and then said, “Enter!”
The one who came in was the captain of the Anbu, and also Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eldest son. He came in and directly handed over a top-secret scroll, “Hokage-sama, a secret report from the front line, top secret intelligence, the highest level!”
Highest level?
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s face darkened. He put down his pipe and quickly took it to examine it.
Danzo on the side was eager to know what the information was, while Utane Koharu and Mitokado En were also anxious, but not so obviously.
After all, the bond between Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen is not comparable to the two of them. In addition, although Danzo is dark and ambitious, in terms of ability…
To be honest, that was much better than them, so they were very tactful and did not express any opinion.
However, Sarutobi Hiruzen became more and more frightened the more he watched, and at the same time, a surge of anger surged in his heart.
This good disciple of mine really gave me a great surprise.
No, it’s not just a surprise, it’s also a shock.
Also, this young Uchiha…
To be honest, he is not a good person, definitely not a kind person.
“Huruzen, what happened?” Danzo knew Sarutobi Hiruzen too well, and seeing that his face was obviously not right, he immediately asked anxiously.
“Something happened, a big one. After Tsunade took over command, she went on an exploratory mission with Bai Mu and the two stranger female ninjas who rescued her. They were trying to figure out that the Third Mizukage had come to the front lines. Then they engaged in a fierce battle with the Third Mizukage, his Anbu, his guards, and other elite members of the Kirigakure. The Third Mizukage, Kurocho Raiga, and Biwa Juzo, one of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen, were all killed. The Kirigakure has withdrawn from the territory of the Whirlpool Country. This is a great victory for us!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen revealed the top-secret information recorded in the scroll, which was about the major events on the battlefield in Whirlpool Country. It was a complete victory for the Kirigakure Front, but problems followed.
The news was definitely good, but this good news also made Sarutobi Hiruzen even more worried and uneasy.
Because Tsunade’s contribution this time was so great, even Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little restless. That was the Mizukage, and he was killed just like that.
However, who killed the Third Mizukage is the most important issue.
Tsunade said that she killed Kurochu Raiga and Biwa Juuzou, but she did not kill the Third Mizukage, but Bai Mu. The Seven People all had corpses as evidence, but the Third Mizukage did not even have a corpse, not even a trace.
this……
Sarutobi Hiruzen was naturally a little suspicious.
What kind of power can leave the corpse without even a trace?
Uchiha Uchiha, wait, could it be the legendary power of Uchiha, the Mangekyō Sharingan!
Chapter 34 Danzo, I am the Hokage! (Old version)
Realizing this, Sarutobi Hiruzen felt it was very reasonable. If that was the case, it would be reasonable for the Third Mizukage to be killed by Ubai Mu given his current physical condition.
However, Tsunade was willing to act like this with Bai Mu and praised him after the war. What kind of signal did this reveal?
Sarutobi Hiruzen had to think deeply. If he could kill the Third Mizukage, then Bai Mu’s strength was worth exploring, and the Mangekyō Sharingan was the most likely possibility.
However, Bai Mu is very young and has opened the Three-Magneto Sharingan. His strength is absolutely unquestionable, and it seems that it is not difficult for him to kill the elderly Third Mizukage.
So this Mangekyō Sharingan should not be opened. If it was really opened, Tsunade would not have kept it a secret.
You have to know that these urgent intelligence messages were sent one after another, especially the second one, which came very quickly.
And this second one was sent by Tsunade using a summoning beast, so the level of urgency was completely different.
Otherwise, his son wouldn’t have come here in such a hurry.
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen still had some doubts, he knew that there was no explanation in the latest battle report, and since Tsunade did not mention it, it meant that there was no such thing.
Tsunade couldn’t have failed to recognize it, nor could she have failed to write it down, so Sarutobi Hiruzen thought it was probably not opened.
“Hiruzen, are you kidding me?”
Of course Danzo didn’t believe it.
Bai Mu is just a kid. Even though he is from the Uchiha clan, can he kill the Third Mizukage? Although the Third Mizukage is old, it doesn’t mean that a kid can kill him.
“No, this is not a joke.” Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head and said solemnly.
Is it possible that I’m kidding?
The top-secret information sent by Tsunade cannot be said to be a joke. Moreover, Tsunade sent it back using a summoning beast, and the time was very tight, which is enough to prove the authenticity of the information.
“But I don’t believe it.”
Danzo, however, refused to believe it.
Are you kidding me? A mere Uchiha brat could kill the Third Mizukage? Could it be Tsunade? That doesn’t make sense. According to what Hiruzen just said, Tsunade and Hakumu encountered the elite Kirigakure led by the Third Mizukage, and they only have a few people on their side. How could they have defeated them?
But the problem is that now, the battle report has been delivered, and the results are fruitful!
The Third Mizukage died, and with him went Kuroko Raiga and Biwa Juzo from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen. This meant that two of the three surviving members of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were gone, leaving only the last one. Kirigakure suffered heavy losses.
Because among them are the Hyuga clan, the Hozuki clan and other bloodline ninjas of the Hidden Mist Village. The losses of these powerful ninjas are not light, and the losses of the Hidden Mist Village are not light.
Of course, even so, Danzo still found it hard to believe.
Compared to Danzo’s disbelief, Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu did not doubt it, because since Sarutobi Hiruzen did not lie, it meant it was true.
Besides, Tsunade couldn’t have lied about this matter, so it was most likely true, and the two of them must have believed it.
“Danzo, Tsunade won’t mess around on this. Although it’s a little unbelievable, this is a good thing for us. Kirigakure is now certain that it is unable to fight again, and our pressure is relieved.”
Let’s not worry about who killed him for now. Tsunade personally led the battle, so it was Tsunade who killed him. Uchiha Hakumu can be ignored and just make some minor changes.
As for Tsunade’s great achievements, her prestige will soar like the sun…
Utane Koharu and Mitokado En didn’t care much about it. She was the granddaughter of the first and second generations. Wasn’t it natural for her to make military achievements?
You have to know that Tsunade left Konoha and wandered outside, unwilling to return to the village. Is there any voice within the village? Of course there is, there are many people who have opinions about her.
But what about now?
Tsunade slapped herself in the face.
She led the ninjas of Konoha, killed the Third Mizukage, and defeated the large army of ninjas of Kirigakure. Who else would dare to speak?
You know shit!
Danzo was too lazy to waste time talking to these two idiots. He thought he had great ambitions and had nothing in common with these two people who had no ambitions and only knew how to be yes-men for Sarutobi Hiruzen and who took advantage of their seniority to bully others.
You don’t know anything and just rely on your seniority to bully others. You are not on the same page as me and we can’t talk to each other.
“Okay, Danzo, there’s no need to question this. Whether it’s true or not, we’ll know once the Mist retreats. Battle reports can lie, but battle lines can’t.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen made the final decision and decided not to pursue the matter any further.
As for the issue of Bai Mu, we will talk about it later. The key now is to get Tsunade back, and that Uchiha Bai Mu must also come back.
By the way, we also need to investigate the two ice-style female ninjas mentioned by Tsunade.
Thinking about the fact that Tsunade had specifically submitted Alice and Esdeath, it seemed that they had a close relationship with Uchiha Hakumu, but considering that they saved Tsunade, although Sarutobi Hiruzen had doubts in his heart, he still had to give Tsunade face.
Besides, as long as we return to Konoha, we can deal with those two no matter how threatening they are. The most important thing at the moment is to get Tsunade back.
“Miroku, go there in person and ask Tsunade to come back as soon as possible. If she is unwilling, tell her that it is my request. Bai Mu and the two women Tsunade mentioned must also be brought back. Take my letter with you. If Tsunade is still unwilling, let her read this letter.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen took out a letter and gave instructions to his son, asking him to go to the Land of Whirlpools in person and bring Tsunade back.
“Yes, Hokage-sama.”
Sarutobi Miroku responded.
As soon as he finished speaking, his figure disappeared from the spot.
“Huruzen, you are too indulgent to Tsunade. Just say that any request is an order from the Hokage.” Danzo snorted heavily, and was not satisfied with Sarutobi Hiruzen’s handling of the matter.
“Shut up, Danzo, I am the Hokage!” Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t want to discuss these issues with Danzo, so he slammed the table and shouted.
Danzo: “…”
Naruto, Naruto, damn Hiruzen.
It’s because I’m not the Hokage that I keep getting criticized like this. If I were the Hokage, I would be the one saying this.
“Huruzen, what about the Uchiha issue? And those two women you mentioned are very suspicious…” Danzo was very frustrated, and then he turned his attention to Alice and Esdeath, thinking that they were very suspicious. Even if they saved Tsunade, what would it matter? Not being a ninja of the village was the biggest problem.
“You don’t have to interfere in this matter. I will handle it.” Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke alone again. He did not want any problems to arise at this critical juncture.
After all, the most important thing is that Tsunade can return to the village, and as long as she comes back, everything will be easy. So Sarutobi Hiruzen knows very well what Danzo is thinking, and naturally he can’t let him mess around.
Chapter 35 This joke is not funny at all (old version)
The Land of Whirlpools, Konoha’s frontline headquarters.
Uchiha Fugaku led an assault force mainly composed of the Uchiha clan and launched a surprise attack on the front-line base camp of the Hidden Mist Village. Since it was a surprise attack, it was a great victory.
However, when he returned and learned about the results achieved by Bai Mu and Tsunade, there was no joy on his face, because he realized that Bai Mu was able to kill the Third Mizukage, which meant that he definitely opened the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Originally, Uchiha Fugaku still held a glimmer of hope, thinking that Bai Mu might not have awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan, but now it can be said that this possibility is almost gone.
Because it is almost impossible to kill the Third Mizukage without opening the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Although the other party is old, he is the shadow of a village. How could such a strong man be killed by a teenager? In any case, Uchiha Fugaku didn’t believe it.
Wait, if Tsunade knew, wouldn’t it be…
The question is whether Uchiha Fugaku knows about this. If Tsunade knows about this, will she tell the village? Another important question is whether Bai Mu has hidden his power.
I hope Tsunade doesn’t find out, otherwise things will be troublesome.
Uchiha Fugaku is very uneasy. He is now waiting for news from the rear and is on guard against the counterattack of Kirigakure. Although Kirigakure is now defeated and even its own Kage has been killed, this does not mean that they will retreat.
After a great defeat, the Third Mizukage was killed. Will people be willing to just retreat like that?
Definitely not, so the camp is still on alert.
Be prepared for enemy attacks at any time.
But compared to the worried Uchiha Fugaku, the Uchiha clan members were much happier.
“Clan leader, this time I, the Uchiha, have made great contributions.”
“Yeah, that guy Bai Mu was able to kill the Third Mizukage. His strength is really beyond our expectations. But was it Tsunade who killed him, or was it him?”
“Wait, I think he definitely didn’t kill her. Although I don’t know why Tsunade spoke up for that kid, I guess she gave him the credit because he saved her life.”
There are harmonious sounds, and naturally there are also discordant sounds.
The questioning of Bai Mu immediately caused dissatisfaction among some tribesmen.
As one of Bai Mu’s die-hard fans, Uchiha Tiehuo immediately stood up and angrily shouted, “Bullshit, you’re just jealous, Uchiha Xiao, you’re not good enough so you question others, does that mean you’re good enough?”
“What do you mean?”
Uchiha Owl responded angrily.
You say I’m jealous? I’m not jealous.
Seeing this, the Uchiha Yashiro said in a deep voice, “Enough! What are you making a fuss about? We Uchiha have made great achievements. This is something we should be happy about. It also means that the war is about to end, which is a good thing for everyone. What’s the point of arguing about this? Besides, Tsunade said it was true, so it can’t be false.”
Of course, this is just a positive statement. Whether the war ends or not is not up to them.
Although the Uchiha are warlike, it does not mean that they like war.
War means death.
The tribesmen who died this time.
That’s really a lot.
Many of his friends and acquaintances of the Uchiha Eighth Generation died on the battlefield of Kirigakure, so if the war against Kirigakure could be ended, it would be what most Uchiha clan members hoped for.
In addition, although Tsunade is from the Senju clan, the Uchiha clan also admires and trusts her because of her status and outstanding contributions as a medical expert, not to mention that she has no reason to lie.
Since she said it was Bai Mu who did it, then it was Bai Mu who did it, it can’t be false.
“Yes, this is something to be happy about. We don’t have to fight anymore. Isn’t that good? You know, we miss home too.”
As the Uchiha Eighth Hokage scolded, the clan members all nodded in agreement, then changed the subject and began to express their longing for their families.
While the clan members were arguing, Uchiha Fugaku was always distracted, which made Uchiha Yashiro very disappointed.
To be honest, there are undercurrents within the Uchiha clan now. He knows that Uchiha Inabi and others have a plan, which is to launch a coup to overthrow Uchiha Fugaku and elect a new clan leader.
But Uchiha Fugaku is still ignorant and unaware of the changes that are about to happen.
This incident made him very disappointed, but as a member of the security department.
The eighth generation of Uchiha still hopes that Fugaku can stand up.
But it doesn’t seem to be working at the moment.
Be neutral, stay neutral.
This is the choice of the eighth generation.
Having said that, Uchiha Yashiro still hoped that Uchiha Fugaku would show some reaction instead of being so confused. It would be embarrassing and humiliating if he was really forced to step down.
“Chief, Bai Mu killed the Third Mizukage, which is a great achievement. What do you think the clan should do to reward him?” said the Eighth Uchiha.
“Bai Mu? Reward?” Uchiha Fugaku said subconsciously when he heard this. From his tone, it can be known that he had not thought about this question at all.
“Clan leader, Bai Mu has made great contributions after all, and he should be rewarded accordingly. The clan’s secret techniques can be opened up appropriately. What do you think?” Uchiha Yashiro was helpless, as it still depended on himself, so he immediately gave advice to Uchiha Fugaku.
“Okay.” Uchiha Fugaku pondered for a moment, then nodded.
You have to know that what he is concerned about now is the possibility that Bai Mu may open the Mangekyō Sharingan, and he doesn’t care much about other things. Now that Uchiha Eighth Hokage has reminded him, he will go with the flow and take the opportunity to teach him the secret technique to test Uchiha Bai Mu.
At this time, Bai Mu, whom Fugaku and Yashiro were talking about, was now in Tsunade’s tent.
Tsunade was originally planning to leave after sending the battle report, but was stopped by Bai Mu on the grounds that the village’s instructions had not arrived. Then he stayed in Tsunade’s tent openly.
“Why do you have to stay in my tent instead of your own?” Tsunade said unhappily with a dark face.
“Lady Tsunade, I’m only doing this for your own good.” Bai Mu said calmly.
For my own good?
Just forget it.
Tsunade didn’t believe it at all.
She sneered, “Aren’t you just afraid that I’ll run away?”
“You can’t say that. I’m just doing this for your own good and for your own good.” Bai Mu denied it of course and gave an explanation.
“Forget it. I haven’t made any promises to you, nor will I give you any support. Don’t expect me to help you.” Tsunade thought that the favor had been repaid, and she would not do as Bai Mu suggested.
“Lady Tsunade, I think you might be being targeted.” Bai Mu said slowly with a serious expression.
Tsunade’s expression was a little amused. She looked at Bai Mu and snorted, “What did you say?”
Am I being targeted?
This joke is not funny at all.
She just thought that Bai Mu said this to stop her from leaving, and that he wanted to use his influence to fight for power and profit for the Uchiha.
Chapter 36 I Have Tolerated You for a Long Time (Old Version)
Tsunade does have some feelings for Bai Mu, but she doesn’t know why. Is it because he saved her?
Maybe, but that doesn’t mean Tsunade is a fool. She is very clear about Bai Mu’s ambitions. What’s more, the other party did not hide it from her and told her directly.
reform!
This is not an easy task.
If you want to reform, you have to break the original pattern and power structure of the village, but the question is, is this allowed?
Obviously, it’s impossible.
How could the vested interests give up their positions so easily? What’s more, the Uchiha wanted to carry out reforms, and it was simply a fantasy for a young boy like you to do these things.
“Kid, don’t say these things to make me laugh. It’s not funny at all.”
Tsunade doesn’t believe it?
This is not surprising to Bai Mu.
He understood this very well, but the fact was that Tsunade was indeed being targeted. Even if it was because of him and she was implicated, she was still being targeted.
Besides, the person being targeted is Uchiha Madara!
“Lady Tsunade, why do you think you were attacked?” Bai Mu’s expression remained unchanged and his tone was light.
“Why?”
Tsunade was stunned.
I was actually asked this question.
However, the fact that she was attacked was indeed a bit strange. She was attacked by the Kirigakure Anbu for no apparent reason, and the key point was that Uchiha Hakumu, Alice Lise, and Esdeath saved her.
Honestly, is it that coincidental?
Thinking of this, Tsunade blurted out subconsciously: “You don’t mean to say that these people came for you, but I just happened to run into them?”
Bai Mu smiled and said softly, “That’s about right, but the Third Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village is obviously not normal. Haven’t you noticed?”
Hearing Bai Mu say this, Tsunade was completely confused and her expression revealed confusion: “Abnormal?”
In response to Tsunade’s question, Bai Mu calmly explained: “He is the Kage. As the leader of Kirigakure, he hates a young Uchiha like me to the core. And he said Uchiha Bai Mu, I will kill you. Isn’t this a problem?”
“You are an Uchiha, and you excel on the battlefield. It’s not surprising to know you.” Tsunade frowned slightly, wondering if it was right, but then gave a reasonable explanation.
Besides, do you doubt the Third Mizukage?
The problem is that he is targeting you like this. It can’t be that he knows you are such a talented young man and wants to take the initiative to eliminate you, causing Konoha to lose a potential rising star in the future. It is completely understandable, isn’t it?
Bai Mu continued, “The Third Mizukage has been controlled. The mastermind behind this is coming for me, and he wants to get rid of you as well. This situation is very serious because he’s targeting both the Uchiha and Senju clans…”
Targeting Uchiha and Senju?
Is this kid deliberately exaggerating?
The bigger the story is, the more likely it is to fool people?
However, Tsunade still maintained her doubts. She didn’t quite believe what Bai Mu said. She felt that he was just fooling her, but what was his purpose…
Wait, it’s still about this reform.
Ultimately, it’s a struggle for power and profit.
For Tsunade, she didn’t like these things.
What about Naruto? It’s all for personal gain.
Ever since the great grandfather and the second grandfather passed away, the third generation came to power. It was okay when they were young, but problems became more and more prominent as he got older. The most direct one was his obsession with power. He talked about the will of fire, but actually did something else, which made Tsunade very annoyed.
Besides, the decline of the Senju clan was inevitably caused by the mischief of those old guys like Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo. But even if Tsunade had suspicions, she had no evidence, and the banner they were waving was the political ideas of the Second Hokage.
Integrate into the village!
You don’t fit in, do you have any problems with the second generation?
As for why it has to be the Senju of the Forest, it is naturally because the second generation has always said so, emphasizing that the ninja clan must integrate into the village, and the Senju clan must take the lead in doing so, and we are just following the instructions of our mentor.
Tsunade was devastated by the death of her brother Nawaki. In addition, there were fewer and fewer relatives around her, her clansmen integrated into the village, her family declined, etc. This series of blows made her disheartened and she simply chose to escape, unwilling to face the increasingly dark side of the village.
“Don’t tell me that. According to you, who is targeting the Uchiha clan? Could it be that Kirigakure is colluding with certain people in the village?”
The more she thought about it, the more angry Tsunade became. She clenched her fists. If she didn’t know Bai Mu’s strength, she would have taken action long ago. But because she knew Bai Mu was so powerful, she held back.
Just to fight for power and profit, such words are said?
Although she knew that Sarutobi Hiruzen was very selfish, he would not do such a thing, even if it meant weakening the Uchiha clan.
After all, only as long as the Hidden Leaf Village is there, he is the Hokage of Konoha. If it is not there, he is nothing, so how can he have the power of Hokage?
Bai Mu spread his hands and smiled, “Look, I didn’t say it was from the village, but you naturally thought of them. So you also know that these people can do anything for power.”
“That’s not what I meant.”
Tsunade said with an ugly expression and a little irritated.
“You didn’t mean that? Didn’t you say that? This shows that’s what you think in your heart.” Tsunade’s vehement denial was of no use, instead allowing Bai Mu to continue teasing her.
“I’m not.”
Her expression changed instantly and she threw a punch towards Bai Mu.
I’ve really been putting up with you for a long time. If it weren’t for you saving me, would I have been so polite to you? Now you’re getting too arrogant. I have to teach you a lesson.
However, the moment Tsunami made her move, her fist was covered in ice.
Seeing this scene, Tsunade’s face changed slightly. She exerted a little force and shattered the ice on her fist.
After shattering the ice, she said rather unhappily, “You can actually escape through ice? What’s wrong with you, kid? What’s your relationship with those two women?”
To be honest, she was very skeptical. She wondered if Bai Mu’s relationship with Esdeath and the others was a little too close. It was obviously not that simple.
In response to Tsunade’s doubts, Bai Mu explained calmly.
“Well, it’s not that complicated. We just have a good relationship, but that’s not important. Lady Tsunade, please listen to me. When I say the Third Mizukage is being controlled, I don’t mean he’s colluding with someone in Konoha. You must listen carefully to this and don’t get any misunderstandings.”
control?
Nonsense!
Tsunade didn’t believe it. After all, he was the Kage of a village. How could he be controlled? It was absolutely impossible. She just didn’t believe it.
She shook off the ice chips on her hands and said coldly, “I told you, don’t joke with me.”
Chapter 37 My grandfather is gone, can Uchiha Madara survive? (Old version)
“Uchiha Madara!”
Bai Mu spoke slowly.
Tsunade’s expression suddenly froze.
She blurted out subconsciously: “This is impossible!”
Are you kidding me?
You are kidding!
Uchiha Madara, a guy who died so long ago, is being used as a shield by you? And Uchiha Madara is your Uchiha ancestor, and you treat him like this?
Tsunade thinks that Bai Mu is throwing dirty water and putting the blame on a dead person. If you say so, I doubt whether it is you who did it.
Although she didn’t want to doubt it this way, Bai Mu’s actions forced her to do so.
Bai Mu said calmly, “Nothing is impossible, because this is the fact. Uchiha Madara is not dead, he is still alive, even though he is barely breathing, but the fact is that he is alive.”
“My grandfather is gone, how can Uchiha Madara be alive?” Tsunade didn’t believe it. What’s more, this was all said by Bai Mu himself, which was not enough for her to believe.
There is no evidence, no basis for belief.
Bai Mu explained, “The Uchiha have a secret technique called Izanagi. This is a ninjutsu that can modify reality. It can make things that happened within a period of time that are unfavorable to oneself become nothing, and only choose things that are beneficial to oneself to become reality. In the battle at the Valley of the End, Uchiha Madara set up Izanagi in advance, which is why he was able to come back to life.”
“It’s so mysterious, I don’t believe it!” Tsunade became anxious and restless after listening to what Bai Mu said, pacing back and forth in the tent.
Bai Mu smiled slightly and whispered, “I am an Uchiha. Do you believe it? This secret technique exists, and Uchiha Madara is not dead. The reason why he controlled the Third Mizukage to come after me is probably because he thought I would ruin his plans.”
“You ruined his business?”
Tsunade looked at Bai Mu with some pity in her eyes and said, “Let’s not talk about whether Uchiha Madara is alive or not. If he is really alive, will he be afraid of you? Will he still worry about you ruining his plans? That’s Uchiha Madara. Are you okay with your brain?”
How could Tsunade not know about the terrifying strength of her grandfather and Uchiha Madara?
That’s very clear.
What’s more, although Hashirama Senju passed away early, Tobirama Senju’s love for her was no less than Hashirama Senju’s, so how could she not know the power of Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha after being influenced by them?
Tsunade knew this very well, so she knew that if Uchiha Madara was really alive, no one in the entire ninja world could stop him from doing anything, so what Bai Mu said was not convincing at all.
Bai Mu’s eyes were filled with indifference, as if he was unaware of the pity in Tsunade’s eyes. He simply said, “He is alive, but wouldn’t he have aged after all these years? However, he has his own plans. He is secretly planning to find an agent to carry out the resurrection plan after his death.”
“Resurrection? Do you think it’s possible?” Tsunade thought this was even more ridiculous. She didn’t want to mock Bai Mu, but she had no choice but to do so now.
Bai Mu chuckled, staring into her beautiful eyes, and said, “You know about the Samsara Eye, right?”
“What do you mean?” Tsunade couldn’t help but frown slightly when she heard this. She didn’t quite understand what Bai Mu meant. Why did he mention the Rinnegan?
In response, Bai Mu continued to ask: “During the Second Shinobi World War, you, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya met a child with the Rinnegan in the Hidden Rain Village, right?”
“How do you know?” Tsunade blurted out, looking extremely surprised. She really didn’t expect Bai Mu to know so many things.
Bai Mu’s eyes slowly revealed the scarlet Sharingan with three magatama, and the magatama began to spin. The unfathomable power of the pupils instantly affected Tsunade.
Tsunade suddenly felt her eyes blurred, and then she found herself in a mysterious space. She realized that she was under an illusion.
This little devil actually made it impossible for me to resist.
She subconsciously tried to interfere with her own chakra, but found that it was useless. She was immediately shocked. She wondered how powerful this kid’s Sharingan was.
What was clearly displayed was three magatama, without the so-called special pattern, and it was not the Mangekyō Sharingan, but this kind of power is probably even greater than that of the Mangekyō.
If we talk about the person who knows Uchiha the best, it must be Senju Tobirama. Tsunade was influenced by Senju Tobirama, so it is impossible for her not to know the power of Uchiha. Therefore, she is very clear that Bai Mu’s eye power is not what ordinary Sharingan has. However, he does not have the special pattern of the Mangekyo Sharingan. This makes Tsunade very suspicious whether Bai Mu has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan. However, such power is not something that ordinary Sharingan can possess…
Contradiction, this is so contradictory!
Tsunade found that she was just brought into an illusion, and Bai Mu did not do anything out of the ordinary, so after being angry and surprised, she was naturally curious about the other party’s intentions.
In response to Tsunade’s question, Bai Mu slowly said: “I just want you to know the truth of the world! Because the real enemy is the Otsutsuki clan from outer space!”
Tsunade was undoubtedly very confused when she heard what Bai Mu said. What the hell is the Otsutsuki clan? It’s simply nonsense. Are you kidding me?
“The Otsutsuki clan? Where in the ninja world did the Otsutsuki clan come from?”
Questions, and more questions.
Tsunade didn’t think her doubts were wrong.
Bai Mu smiled faintly and said softly: “So, your vision is too narrow.”
Am I narrow-minded?
You really dare to say that.
Tsunade was so angry that she was shaking, and her face changed significantly, turning from blue to white visibly.
She forced herself to calm down, then questioned, “I’m narrow-minded, but what about you? You’re not narrow-minded, is that what you mean?”
You say I’m narrow-minded, but you’re not, is that what you mean?
After talking for so long, I finally understand.
You are just bragging about yourself!
“Don’t get so excited.”
Bai Mu showed a warm smile and comforted Tsunade softly, hoping that she would not be so emotional, as excessive fluctuations would easily make him angry.
“I’m not excited!”
Tsunade snorted coldly, her aura still strong.
Bai Mu’s expression remained unchanged as he said calmly, “The Uchiha and Senju clans share a common ancestor, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, who has a name we are all very familiar with, the Sage of Six Paths!”
“You mean the Sage of Six Paths?”
Tsunade was in disbelief. She looked at Bai Mu in shock and murmured, “The Senju clan and the Uchiha clan have a common ancestor who is also the Sage of Six Paths?”
The question is, can this be believed?
As for what Bai Mu said, she just didn’t believe it. She always felt it was too bizarre. This was because the Senju and Uchiha had been enemies for thousands of years. There were endless grievances between the two clans. They were born to fight and confront each other, and had an inexplicable hatred that lasted for thousands of years.
But now Bai Mu actually told him that the Senju and Uchiha actually came from the same ancestor. Are they closely related?
No, are you kidding me?
Anyway, Tsunade was very suspicious about this and still maintained her doubts, not willing to believe what Bai Mu said. This inherently evil Uchiha kid must have an ulterior motive!
Chapter 38 is too abstract. Why is there something about my grandfather? (Old version)
“Kid, this is impossible!”
Tsunade was deeply influenced by Senju Tobirama. Even though she had a good impression of Bai Mu, it was difficult to change her deeply rooted thoughts, so she spoke in a decisive tone.
“Are you suspecting I have some conspiracy?”
Bai Mu knew what Tsunade meant, and just smiled softly. He didn’t care about Tsunade’s distrust. No matter how much she distrusted him, it couldn’t defeat the blessing of destiny.
He said firmly: “But this is the truth!”
As soon as the words fell, the scene changed, and a figure with Rinnegan, two horns on his forehead, wearing a white robe and holding an immortal’s staff appeared.
“Who is this?”
Tsunade said with a confused look on her face.
Wait, that’s the Rinnegan, right? Could it be the Six Paths Sage?
“This is the Sage of Six Paths, also known as Otsutsuki Hagoromo. He has two sons, Indra and Ashura, and they are the origins of the Uchiha and Senju clans, because one of them inherited the Sage Eye, the Sharingan, and the other the Sage Body.”
The Sage of Six Paths, and his son, and then the Uchiha and Senju?
Tsunade was extremely shocked at the moment and couldn’t accept it for a while. She really felt that this matter was getting more and more outrageous, and was this evil Uchiha kid thinking of her?
There was no way, she had to doubt, or rather, any normal person would doubt.
“Otsutsuki Hagoromo has a brother, Otsutsuki Hamura, who is the ancestor of the Hyuga clan. In fact, the affairs of the ninja world are all about the Otsutsuki. The truly strong in the ninja world are never those so-called mediocre people, but those who are related to the Otsutsuki. Without the Otsutsuki bloodline, it is not enough to accomplish anything. Look at the Uchiha, Senju, and Hyuga clans as typical representatives.”
Tsunade remained silent, filled with shock and doubt, while Bai Mu continued speaking and dropped another bombshell.
Coming again?
Now it’s the Hyuga clan?
The key point is that the Six Paths Sage has a younger brother, and he also has descendants, and they are from the Hyuga clan. This is really explosive and outrageous!
Before Tsunade could speak, Bai Mu continued to speak and drop bombs.
“And the mother of these two brothers, Kaguya Otsutsuki, is the true ancestor of Chakra!”
As Bai Mu finished speaking, a figure slowly emerged, sacred and cold, elegant and majestic, wearing a white robe, with two horns on his forehead and hair longer than his entire body.
She exudes a sacred and inviolable aura, which makes Tsunade feel an inexplicable pressure. Is the woman in front of her real or fake?
No, this is Bai Mu’s illusion. In this illusion space, he can do whatever he wants, so everything I see may not be true.
“Aren’t we talking about Uchiha Madara? Why are we talking about something so off topic? Let’s talk about Uchiha Madara.”
Take back the initiative!
Tsunade knew this very well and could not be led by Bai Mu and fooled by these things whose authenticity was unknown. Who knew whether they were true or false?
Who knows if your so-called Otsutsuki is real or not.
Bai Mu said: “The Moon Eye Project, the Uchiha had a stone tablet, on which was recorded the message of peace left by the Six Paths Sage. For the sake of peace, he resolutely embarked on this path of peace.”
“Peace?”
Tsunade’s expression was strange, it was hard to believe.
Uchiha Madara pursues peace? That guy attacked Konoha with the Nine-Tails. My grandfather died not long after the battle at the Valley of the End. Now you tell me Uchiha Madara is for peace…
No, what kind of peace is this?
Why is he so peaceful?
“You told me that Uchiha Madara is for peace, but I really don’t understand how he pursues peace.” Tsunade really wanted to know what kind of peace Uchiha Madara was pursuing.
“Uchiha Madara believed, through the stone tablet left by the Sage of Six Paths, that Infinite Tsukuyomi could achieve permanent peace, so the purpose of his activities was to achieve the Moon Eye Project.”
Hearing Bai Mu’s words, Tsunade felt that it was a fairy tale. She couldn’t help but sneer: “Uchiha Madara pursues permanent peace? The problem is, there is no such thing as permanent peace in this world…”
Is Uchiha Madara fighting for peace, or permanent peace?
I can’t even imagine hearing such words.
Bai Mu shrugged and said calmly, “That’s the truth. Uchiha Madara did all this for peace, and the Infinite Tsukuyomi is the peace he pursues, the so-called permanent peace. He believed from the bottom of his heart that this was the great plan to achieve permanent peace, so he fought against Hashirama Senju and broke up with him. Although he was defeated, he obtained Hashirama Senju’s power and opened the Samsara Eye…”
“Wait, Uchiha Madara?”
Tsunade couldn’t help but interrupt when she heard this.
This is so abstract! My grandfather is even mentioned here? And what’s with this Rinnegan? How did Uchiha Madara even have one?
Really, there are problems everywhere, which makes Tsunade confused and doesn’t know how to understand it.
Bai Mu smiled calmly and explained, “Yes, since I said that the affairs of the Ninja World are all about the Otsutsuki, the sons of the Six Paths Sage are naturally inseparable. Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama are the chakra reincarnations of Indra and Ashura, otherwise how could they be so powerful? Essentially, it is because they are considered the sons of Otsutsuki Hagoromo. The strength of these chakra reincarnations in previous generations is very powerful, but in this generation, it is Senju Hashirama who suppresses Uchiha Madara, that is, the chakra reincarnation of Ashura completely suppresses the chakra reincarnation of Indra.”
Silence, still silence.
Wait, what’s going on with the Rinnegan?
Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked, “Then what about the Samsara Eye? According to you, what’s the matter with that kid from the Rain Country’s Samsara Eye?”
Bai Mu explained, “It’s Uchiha Madara’s. The opening of the Rinnegan requires the combined power of the Uchiha and Senju, but more importantly, the chakra of Indra and Ashura. In a thousand years, only Uchiha Madara has successfully opened the Rinnegan, and Nagato is just the vessel for Uchiha Madara’s eyes. To be frank, he is a tool for resurrection.”
“You said that the agent is this kid?” Although Tsunade was still skeptical, considering that Bai Mu and the three kids from the Rain Country knew about it, no matter how skeptical she was, she couldn’t convince herself that this was fake.
Because she really saw the Rinnegan, and no one knew about this except Jiraiya and Orochimaru.
How did Bai Mu know this? There’s no reason to think Jiraiya or Orochimaru would tell him. It’s impossible.
Therefore, even if Tsunade still had doubts, there was no way she could doubt Nagato’s Rinnegan.
According to this statement, the agent is Nagato.
Wasn’t it mentioned before?
I seem to remember there was.
Tsunade naturally became suspicious. Although she was still skeptical about this matter, she couldn’t help but make some guesses, and this was the conclusion she came to based on Bai Mu’s statements.
Chapter 39 Tsunade, how did you come up with such an outrageous thing? (Old version)
Bai Mu shook his head and continued, “The agent that Uchiha Madara chooses must be someone from the Uchiha clan.”
“Really? So that person is you?”
Tsunade realized it later and understood a little.
If you say so, combined with what you said, could it be that Uchiha Madara chose you? After all, you said Uchiha Madara was coming for you…
But how did I get involved? Wait, the Senju clan, and he just mentioned reincarnation. Could it be that I am the reincarnation of something?
Tsunade’s imagination was somewhat rich, and she immediately thought in this direction. Wasn’t it Ashura and Indra? The Senju and Uchiha clans all had the chakra reincarnation of the Six Paths Sage’s son. So, according to you, you are the reincarnation of Indra, and I am Ashura?
I have to say that Tsunade’s imagination is quite big, and she has started to think in this direction.
But it’s not her fault, because Bai Mu said so many things.
So, she followed that association, right?
That’s not clear and not important.
That’s my guess anyway.
Bai Mu denied it.
“No, why not? Didn’t you say Uchiha? He came for you, and didn’t you say something about chakra reincarnation? Since we are talking about Senju and Uchiha, could it be that you are the reincarnation of Indra’s chakra, and I am the reincarnation of Ashura’s chakra?”
Tsunade didn’t quite understand. It was you who said it yourself that Uchiha Madara was coming for you and he wanted to choose an agent, so how could it not be yours?
Of course, in addition to expressing her incomprehension, she also gave her own speculation, that is, the so-called reincarnation of Ashura and Indra’s chakra, whether it was herself and Bai Mu.
Are you the reincarnation of Ashura Chakra?
Am I the reincarnation of Indra Chakra?
No, Tsunade, how could you come up with such an outrageous thing?
Bai Mu was speechless and didn’t know how to complain about Tsunade’s imagination. She really had a rich imagination. Is this your imagination, Tsunade?
Yes, it’s really good. I can’t help but admit it.
Of course, after being speechless, Bai Mu still had to explain to Tsunade, lest she really believed it, which would be a bit troublesome.
“You think too much. You are not the reincarnation of Ashura Chakra, and I am not the reincarnation of Indra Chakra. I am me, not someone else.”
If you say that, I have nothing to say.
She originally thought it was what she guessed, but Bai Mu’s words meant it wasn’t… What the hell, how could it not be?
I guessed, right?
“I don’t understand. If you put it that way, why should I have a good impression of you? The deep bond between my grandfather and Uchiha Madara is because of this son of the Sage of Six Paths, right? Otherwise, I can’t understand the deep grudge between the Uchiha and Senju. Their relationship is so close that it’s hard to explain. Generally speaking, my second grandfather should be like that.”
If you don’t understand, then say it.
Tsunade expressed all these questions.
“Is it possible that you just instinctively like me? To be frank, you just have an uncontrollable desire for me. That’s also possible.”
Bai Mu calmly explained Tsunade’s questions.
“Impossible. I can control myself. Besides, my first impression of you wasn’t very good. Although it’s true that you saved me, I doubt you did anything to me.”
Tsunade firmly denied this and told Bai Mu in no uncertain terms that she could control her so-called desires.
Bai Mu smiled and said, “The instinct of life is to pursue beauty. This is an instinctive action. We always want the best. To be more straightforward, no matter whether men or women, they all like beautiful and good-looking things, right? Lady Tsunade, you don’t deny it, right?”
“I’m not that superficial.”
Tsunade didn’t think so and still firmly denied it.
Seeing that Tsunade still refused to acknowledge him, Bai Mu said calmly, “This is not superficiality, but instinct. It’s not strange for you to do this, and there’s nothing wrong with it. So, why should Lady Tsunade restrain herself…”
Constraint?
I don’t have one.
Tsunade snorted coldly and said, “Alright, I won’t discuss this with you. Don’t talk to me about this. I’m not interested in these things. Don’t try to influence… No, manipulate me in the future.”
Anyway, I have reason to doubt it. What’s more, you are the evil Uchiha Madara, and you know these so-called secrets. How do you know everything?
Tsunade now believes it almost entirely, but it is still difficult to believe it completely. She needs to confirm it again, and there must be evidence!
You have to prove that these are true and not lies you made up?
Tsunade now wants to know how Bai Mu will prove that all this is true.
Where is the evidence? Can you please produce it and prove it to me?
Bai Mu raised the corner of his mouth and said, “That’s really possible.”
Can?
You mean yes?
She really didn’t expect Bai Mu to be able to prove it, so her tone was full of uncertainty as she murmured, “Are you sure? You’re not lying to me?”
“good.”
Bai Mu nodded.
He then added, “But the prerequisite is that you can trust me and say that you are sure you want to create a future with me and reform the ninja world?”
Not just the family or Konoha, but the entire ninja world.
This is the choice given by Bai Mu. Are you sure you can keep up, Tsunade?
If you can keep up and are sure you won’t regret it, then I can prove it to you, and that means you and I are in the same boat and we have common interests.
As for you, you must fight alongside me, just like Esdeath, Alice, and the others. If you can’t…
Unfortunately, that’s going to happen at my own pace.
Tsunade was silent for a long time this time.
Because she really has trouble making decisions.
To create the future, we still need reform?
How did these things get mixed together, and can this inherently evil Uchiha brat really prove it? But the problem is that Tsunade has made judgments about some of the things Bai Mu said.
For example, the bond between his grandfather Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara is indeed extraordinary, and the power of these two people is really not something that ordinary people can possess.
This kind of power is unmatched in the ninja world. It is really hard to convince people that it is not special. Therefore, Tsunade believes that the reason behind this is indeed worth pondering.
Another thing is that Bai Mu is too confident.
Obviously, she also thought this was outrageous, but the other party was able to explain it so convincingly that you had to believe it. What’s more, he also clearly stated that this could be proved. It was because of Bai Mu’s words that Tsunade became more hesitant.
If anyone else had said this, she would have just used her super strength fist to respond, but it was Bai Mu who said it, and he said it so confidently. In addition, she had an inexplicable affection for him and he had saved her, so Tsunade was very hesitant, not knowing whether she should agree.
Chapter 40: Tsunade: Why are you chatting with him? You asked for it (old version)
Tsunade looked at Bai Mu with a complicated expression, her heart in endless entanglement. It was really difficult for her to make a decision. According to Bai Mu’s meaning, wouldn’t she fight with him in the future?
If he wants to lead Konoha into the abyss, can I stop him then?
Also, if what he said is true and the Otsutsuki are the real threat to the ninja world, then what threat will these aliens pose to the ninja world?
Alas, why do these things happen to me?
For Tsunade, the more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. She also realized that it was her fault for nagging Bai Mu…
Why are you talking to him?
You brought this upon yourself.
Tsunade was conflicted and annoyed.
Bai Mu saw this scene, but he did not urge her. Instead, he gave Tsunade enough time to think about how to make a decision.
I’m not in a hurry, really not. I’ll let you think about it slowly.
Tsunade sighed softly, her mature and charming face exuding an unquestionable confidence, her eyes deep, firm and calm.
Nothing more to say, just make a decision!
Since you dare to say so, I’ll see how you prove it.
If you are really capable, what’s wrong with me making some fun with you?
If I can really change this already sick ninja world, why shouldn’t I give it a try?
“You’re so confident. If I don’t play with you, it would make me look too timid. The result is nothing more than true or false. Whether it’s true or not, it won’t hurt me. Besides, isn’t this just a gamble? How can I be afraid?”
bet!
Tsunade was very familiar with it.
Although the results of each bet were not good, it did not mean that she had never won. This time, she felt that she could win, even if you provided evidence to prove it. This might not be a bad thing.
Because the ninja world might really be saved.
For some reason, Tsunade now has this feeling, believing that Bai Mu can really change this sick ninja world.
Bai Mu smiled softly and said, “That’s good. Since you are so confident, I will let you witness a true miracle. As I said just now, the power of blood is the root.”
“However, the Ōtsutsuki bloodline has long been diluted, which means that the bloodline is not pure. More importantly, Ōtsutsuki Kaguya swallowed the fruit of the sacred tree, and her power has also mutated. For example, the Sharingan should actually belong to the power of the sacred tree. Because the Ōtsutsuki’s normal state is the Byakugan, the Sharingan should be derived from the power of the sacred tree. It is the power that Ōtsutsuki Kaguya obtained by eating the fruit of the sacred tree. Although it was inherited by Ōtsutsuki Hagoromo, the root cause is because of Ōtsutsuki Hagoromo, and this cannot be changed.”
“Wait, the sacred tree?”
Tsunade was a little confused.
Isn’t it to be proven?
Why are you bringing this up with the sacred tree? The more you talk about it, the more confusing it becomes. Can’t you just be straightforward?
Bai Mu ignored Tsunade’s questions and confusion, and continued, “This is the origin, the power of the origin of the world. I will extract a little and give it to you, so that you can obtain the fundamental power of your Senju clan, that is, the power of the sage body and your grandfather’s wood escape…”
“To be honest, your grandfather Senju Hashirama’s Wood Release is a bit exaggerated. I suspect it’s one of the powers of the sacred tree, but I can’t be sure. However, I can give you this power because it represents the source of the world’s power. In other words, no matter what this world is like, the origin is the foundation for the creation of these powers. Without the origin, how could this world exist? This is a higher level of power. Just a little bit can give you a higher level of power.”
Tsunade is from the Senju clan, but when it comes to the power of the Sage Body, it cannot be said to be very significant. Or rather, the concept of the Sage Body is very exaggerated in Hashirama Senju, but the other members of the Senju clan are not particularly outstanding, and can be said to be quite ordinary.
Tobirama Senju is a typical example, so Bai Mu directly upgraded Tsunade.
Tsunade looked at the ball of light in Bai Mu’s palm, which was glowing with golden light.
To be honest, she could feel the immense power within.
But there was also something that frightened her.
Why do we feel fear?
“this……”
Tsunade opened her mouth, wanting to express her feelings, but when the words came to her lips she didn’t know how to say them. She didn’t know whether to say it or not.
Say you feel scared?
I always feel embarrassed when I say it out loud.
Bai Mu saw Tsunade’s hesitation and could understand it.
However, what needs to be said must be said, and Tsunade must be made to understand the gap between her and herself.
“Are you scared? Are you afraid to accept it? You should be able to sense the power contained within. Then you should know that it is not difficult for me to kill you. You should understand that when I take out this little bit of original power, you will understand the gap between you and me. I have power that no one else in this world possesses, so there is no need to say you are afraid, because you cannot threaten me. Even if you obtain this little bit of original power, it is not enough to threaten me. Do you understand?”
What a bullshit!
Tsunade was really unhappy seeing Bai Mu’s outrageous remarks.
“Okay, I want to see how you can let me have the power of Wood Release.” Seeing this, Tsunade immediately reached out and touched the ball of light in Bai Mu’s hand.
The moment their fingertips touched, Tsunade’s eyes widened with a hint of fear in them, and her red lips parted slightly: “Uchiha Baimu, I…”
Before she could utter a curse, Tsunade rolled her eyes, revealing an indescribable expression, and fainted.
“Are you going to scold me?”
Bai Mu shrugged and said calmly, “It’s a pity, it’s useless.”
He could actually guess what Tsunade meant by that next sentence. It was just a greeting to her mother, but the problem was that Bai Mu was an orphan in his previous life.
My parents in this life died early, so the relationship and so on…
To be honest, it was just ordinary, so Bai Mu didn’t care much about it. Besides, after Tsunade scolded her like that, she knew what it meant to kneel down and beg for mercy.
The origin he bestowed belongs to the origin of the Naruto world. It is not difficult for Tsunade to awaken the power of the Senju clan. The combination of Wood Release and Sage Body will improve by leaps and bounds.
To put it bluntly, it is the power of Hashirama Senju, but the level will be stronger than Hashirama Senju, because it is the power given by the original power, the realm and level are completely different.
However, this will take some time. How long exactly?
That depends on Tsunade’s own willpower.
If you are strong, half a day will be enough.
If it’s longer, it should be longer.
It will take at least a day.
But this does not mean that there is any difference, and a long time does not mean that there will be problems with the effect.
It’s just a matter of willpower, which means proving the strength of the spiritual level, but this will not affect the final effect. Anyway, there will be no flaws.
While Bai Mu was thinking about these questions, his eyes naturally fell down.
Tsunade was seen lying on the ground, her plump body lying casually.
This is because of the haste with which I fell just now.
Naturally, the posture is a bit…
Well, that’s too casual!
Chapter 41 Uchiha Fugaku: Bai Mu, you are arrogant! (Old version)
“To be honest, number one in the ninja world is absolutely true.”
Judging from this attitude alone, there is no doubt about it.
While talking, Bai Mu found a suitable angle, picked up Tsunade and put her in the sleeping bag. After doing all this, he left the tent.
Outside, Esdeath and Alice Liz were both there.
Seeing Bai Mu coming out, Esdeath asked directly, “Is she completely like us now?”
“That’s about right!”
Hearing this, Bai Mu said casually.
As he spoke, Bai Mu’s gaze lingered on them. You know, when he bestowed upon Tsunade the power of origin, allowing her to awaken powers like Wood Release and Sage Body, it was actually the signing of a contract.
Granting the origin is equivalent to signing a contract and becoming his contractor.
That’s why he wanted Tsunade to make the decision.
Do you have the willpower and determination?
Alice Liz said thoughtfully, “So the next plan is a coup?”
Is a coup coming?
Is it within Uchiha or Konoha?
Bai Mu shook his head and said, “The war isn’t over yet. We have to show our strength. The ninja world is ultimately based on fists. How can we rise to power if we don’t show our strength?”
“Okay, you want to do this?”
Esdeath wasn’t interested and asked directly.
Plans always have to change. Who knows what Bai Mu is planning next? Asking him now will give me some understanding. At least I won’t be confused and know nothing.
Bai Mu gave the answer: “I originally planned to let Tsunade take over. The original Fourth Hokage can’t be said to be a complete puppet, but because he died early, it is not certain whether it is a pure puppet. But we can generally know that as a Hokage, he has no power. He can’t even fully control the direct forces such as the Anbu. It can only be said that he is not a puppet, but that is not much better. What’s more, this Hokage is just a formality. In the end, unification is still the goal. Domination of the ninja world is the ultimate goal.”
Esdeath couldn’t help but grumble upon hearing this, “Honestly, in my world, you gave me the supreme ruler. Although Alice’s situation hasn’t been completely resolved, the current situation is much better. According to your intention, Alice will still be the supreme ruler of the Imperial Hall. So, does that woman in the Ninja World have to take over as well?”
Bai Mu shrugged and said calmly, “I’ve always been very kind to my own people. If you’re looking for power and status, I can give them to you. I’m absolutely unequivocal about this.”
“To be honest, I don’t like being the emperor of the New Empire. I really don’t like it because it’s really troublesome. I only like fighting!”
Esdeath crossed her arms and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on her face. She preferred fighting to holding supreme power.
Fighting is one of the ultimate pleasures I pursue. Apart from Bai Mu, my favorite thing is fighting, especially the kind that completely defeats and ravages the enemy from the inside out, which she likes very much.
Alice Liz looked at Esdeath, who seemed to be a little crazy. She already had some opinions about her, so she immediately expressed her dissatisfaction.
“I told you earlier, I don’t like this woman.”
When Esdeath heard what Alice Lize said, she showed a clear unhappy expression on her face. “Do I just like you? To be honest, I don’t like you either.”
“Me too!”
Are you the only one who doesn’t like it?
I’m just like you, you don’t like me and I don’t like you either.
Bai Mu felt a little tired. Listening to the two people’s inexplicable quarrel, he had to speak out to stop them: “You two should stop talking.”
At this moment, Uchiha Mina walked over. She saw that there was not only Bai Mu outside the tent, but also Esdeath and Alice Lise. Her brows immediately frowned slightly.
“What’s up?”
Looking at Uchiha Mina who appeared, Bai Mu said lightly.
“Chief Fugaku is calling you over. I’m worried about any unexpected situation. I’ve already sent people outside to take action immediately if there’s any sudden change.”
Uchiha Mina came over and whispered.
Bai Mu shook his head and said in a deep voice, “No, Fugaku should be discussing the reward with me. After all, I have made great contributions, and I should be rewarded with the clan’s secret skills. You don’t have to be so suspicious, as if Fugaku, the clan leader, is going to do something to me. You have to remember that he is the clan leader now.”
“We don’t recognize him as the clan leader.” Uchiha Mina was very dissatisfied with Uchiha Fugaku, or it could be said that the younger generation of ninjas in the clan had a lot of opinions about Uchiha Fugaku as the clan leader.
After all, Bai Mu is the clan leader recognized by these young people. They all hope that Bai Mu can take the position as clan leader as soon as possible and lead Uchiha out of the current predicament and create greater glory!
“Please restrain yourself and don’t let anything go wrong.” Bai Mu didn’t think that Uchiha Fugaku would do anything, so he asked Uchiha Mina not to be too radical, to be calm when necessary, to obey orders and not act on her own.
Uchiha Mina, with Bai Mu as her leader, naturally obeyed the order.
Bai Mu turned to Esdeath and Alice and instructed: “I’ll go first, you guys stay here and watch. Even if something unexpected happens, just watch over Tsunade and don’t leave.”
Your mission is to protect Tsunade. Even if there is an unexpected situation, you cannot leave here.
“Okay, okay.”
Esdeath heard this and answered casually.
Alice Liz said seriously, “Don’t be so blunt. You said you want to take it slow, so take it slow. Don’t change your mind suddenly.”
She had a bad feeling that Bai Mu was too casual and would suddenly change the plan, so she had to explain this. She couldn’t let us feel left out.
“Know.”
Bai Mu waved his hand, said this, and turned away.
Uchiha Fugaku sat in the middle, and on his left and right were the Uchiha elites, basically members of the security department, as well as young Uchiha.
The young Uchiha ninjas all showed their loyalty to Bai Mu.
Naturally, there were fewer Uchiha of the younger generation in the tent.
However, Uchiha Inahina and Uchiha Tetsuka are both there.
When they saw Bai Mu coming, they both showed joy on their faces.
Although Uchiha Fugaku has clearly ordered everyone to stop arguing about whether the Third Mizukage was killed by Bai Mu, the problem is that Uchiha Xiao and his men are still aggressive, which makes Bai Mu’s diehard fans very dissatisfied.
“You guys go out first, don’t stay here.”
When Fugaku saw Bai Mu finally arrived, he immediately asked everyone else to leave.
Uchiha Xiao wanted to speak, but Uchiha Yashiro and Uchiha Yaowei reacted quickly and immediately restrained the restless guy, and then the two of them led the way away.
As the Uchiha ninjas left the tent, Uchiha Fugaku’s gaze fell on Bai Mu.
Is it turned on?
Thinking about this, Fugaku slowly said: “Bai Mu, sit down.”
After hearing this, Bai Mu smiled softly and said, “No need. If the clan leader has anything to say, please do it as soon as possible. I infer that the people sent by the village should be arriving soon. By then, I may have to return to the village with Lady Tsunade.”
Fu Yue’s face darkened when he heard this, and after a moment he said, “Bai Mu, what do you think of the village?”
Hearing this, Bai Mu narrowed his eyes and whispered, “Chief, are you asking this question because of the growing dissatisfaction within the tribe towards the village? So you’re planning a coup?”
“No, that’s not what I meant.” Fugaku was a little panicked when he heard this. He now had to believe that Bai Mu had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan.
Because this is the taste, only this is the real Uchiha, so he has no choice but to believe it.
It’s extreme, really too extreme.
Bai Mu, you’re going to cause trouble if you do this.
He doesn’t want any accidents to happen and intensify the conflict between the family and the village. The current situation is the most balanced, so this balance cannot be broken. Although the village has treated us unfairly, we are not going to resort to an armed coup. Things have not reached this point yet. You cannot have such extreme thoughts.
“Bai Mu, you can’t have such extreme thoughts. There are indeed some conflicts between the family and the village, but it’s not necessary to resort to such means.”
Bai Mu didn’t like what Uchiha Fugaku said, so he directly stopped him from speaking further and instead told him his understanding.
“Clan leader, you didn’t call me here for these matters. Besides, I understand the balance between the clan and the village better than you do. This isn’t a problem between Konoha and the Uchiha clan, it’s a problem between the Konoha high-ranking officials and the Uchiha clan. To be more precise, it’s the high-ranking officials, led by Sarutobi Hiruzen, who are deliberately targeting the Uchiha clan, causing a huge rift between our village. All of this is the fault of the village high-ranking officials.”
If you ask me what I think, that is a problem between the village leaders and the Uchiha, not a problem between Konoha and the Uchiha. You are accustomed to putting Konoha on the hostile side of the Uchiha, but in fact it is the hostility of the leaders of the faction headed by the Third Hokage towards my Uchiha. This is the most important point.
To put it bluntly, it’s the group of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo, it’s that simple.
“Bai Mu, you are still too extreme.” Uchiha Fugaku pondered for a long time before speaking.
How do you understand it?
Anyway, he didn’t think this was correct, so he firmly believed that Bai Mu’s ideas were too extreme, even more outrageous than those of the hawks. At least the hawks had not reached this point yet.
After all, it is war time now. What is Bai Mu’s intention in saying this?
Besides, he has opened the Mangekyō Sharingan…
When he thought of this, Fugaku felt particularly complicated.
Once you open the kaleidoscope, it’s hard not to be extreme.
But the problem is that Uchiha is not going to destroy Konoha. According to Bai Mu’s meaning, is he going to destroy Konoha? If there is a coup now, it is very likely that other ninja villages will gain an advantage.
As for Konoha, it was eventually torn apart, which was not what Uchiha Fugaku wanted to see, so this had to be stopped.
“Extreme? I’m not doing anything to Konoha. I just need to clean up some of the higher-ups, especially Danzo. Do you think he’s fit to continue to hold such a high position? People like Danzo are a threat, a threat to Konoha, not just to the Uchiha.”
“Okay, there’s nothing to say between you and me. I’m different from you. When the people from the village arrive, I’ll go back to the village with Tsunade. Then we’ll rush to other battlefields and end this Ninja World War as soon as possible. If you have any opinions, wait until the war is over.”
Bai Mu did not think that Uchiha Fugaku was capable of being the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. Letting him be the patriarch would mean destroying the Uchiha clan, as can be seen from his original plot.
During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Danzo sent the Root to stop it, but they didn’t have the courage to rush out. The Uchiha clan is also a member of Konoha. When the village was in disaster, you didn’t lead the Uchiha clan to fight?
Then you are the biggest flaw.
The security department is responsible for protecting the village. As the head of the Uchiha clan, you don’t lead the security forces to fight to defend the village. There is a big problem with your comprehension ability.
After the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion, people asked you to move and you immediately agreed. I can only say that someone like you is really not fit to be the head of a clan.
Uchiha Fugaku listened to Bai Mu’s arrogant words and his face suddenly darkened. “Bai Mu, don’t think you can do whatever you want just because you have the Mangekyō Sharingan. You should know that this is a cursed power. If you use it too much, you will go blind. Once you go blind, it means you have lost the power of the Uchiha. So, do you really think you are invincible?”
After a pause, he continued, “Bai Mu, I know that you are young and full of energy. It is not surprising that you have such arrogant cognition, but the problem is that your arrogance will bring disaster to the Uchiha clan. As the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, I must stop you!
“Clan leader, it looks like you’re going to abdicate, right?” Bai Mu didn’t care about what Uchiha Fugaku said, but said with a smile.
Since you, Uchiha Fugaku, say that I am ignorant, then you should abdicate.
The position of patriarch is not suitable for you.
You now know how to stop it.
How high-sounding!
What about the Night of Genocide?
Why didn’t you stop it?
Now you jump out. You are not strong when you should be, but you pop up to give orders when you shouldn’t be. So you should just give up the position of patriarch now.
“abdicate?”
Upon hearing this, Fugaku angrily shouted, “Uchiha Hakumu, you are so arrogant!”
I know you’re arrogant, but are you really looking down on me? Just because of the Mangekyō Sharingan? It’s not invincible, and it’s not because you have it.
“Stop talking nonsense.”
Bai Mu didn’t want to talk to Uchiha Fugaku anymore, so he flashed over and kicked him away. The latter was kicked away before he could even react.
The tent collapsed and shattered into pieces.
This movement naturally attracted attention. Not only the Uchiha ninjas, but also the Hyuga, Nara and other ninja clans noticed this movement.
Chapter 42 I won’t keep this glory to myself! (Old version)
“Is it the clan leader, and Bai Mu?”
The ones who reacted the fastest were the group of Uchiha ninjas standing outside the tent. They originally thought it was an enemy attack, but they didn’t expect it was their own people fighting against each other.
The question is who started it first?
Oh, the clan leader was actually knocked away, could it be…
Whether they were hawkish or dovish, all the Uchiha ninjas were shocked by this scene.
Of course, Bai Mu’s fanatical supporters are completely different. These Uchiha are believers who are wholeheartedly loyal to Bai Mu.
When they saw Bai Mu taking action, they naturally took out their weapons and prepared to join the battle.
“What are you going to do?”
When Uchiha Xiao saw this, his expression changed drastically and he immediately shouted sternly.
Uchiha Yashiro also frowned and said in a gloomy tone: “Iron Fire, Inahime, are you planning to cause trouble?”
Although I know that these people have the intention of overthrowing the position of the Fugaku clan leader and have a clear plan, aren’t you being too reckless?
Also, what happened to Bai Mu?
It’s too impulsive. You can’t do it this way.
“Master Yashiro, please don’t stop us. Master Fugaku is no longer suitable to be the head of the Uchiha clan. Only Master Baimu is the most suitable one.”
“Ridiculous, what right does Bai Mu have?” Uchiha Xiao and Uchiha Mirai disagreed and said sternly.
“Master Bai Mu is the only one who can lead the Uchiha clan out of this predicament. Uchiha Fugaku, as the clan leader, has done absolutely nothing since taking office and is indecisive. If he continues to be the clan leader, it will only lead to the further decline of the Uchiha clan. So, by not letting him abdicate, do you want to see the Uchiha clan completely destroyed?”
Uchiha Mina holds a ninja sword in her hand, wearing a black combat uniform and red armor, and a white windbreaker with a pattern embroidered on the back.
That is the symbol of the White Flame Society, a ball of white flame, and those who dress like this are all members of the White Flame Society.
“Bullshit, that’s bullshit!”
Uchiha Yaowei couldn’t bear it anymore and immediately scolded him harshly.
Uchiha Fugaku is the captain of the security department, and he is the vice-captain.
As Uchiha Fugaku’s most reliable right-hand man, he naturally could not sit idly by and watch such a thing happen. He immediately scolded him.
But the current situation can no longer be controlled by a scolding or two. Under the leadership of Uchiha Mina, Uchiha Inahib and others, those young Uchiha ninjas who are members of the White Flame Society have stepped forward to show their determination.
Looking at this group of young tribesmen, all dressed in exactly the same way, it was obvious that this was not something that happened overnight. They had been planning it for a long time and had already formed a group and faction. Yet they were still treating it as a child playing house?
Okay, now something is really going to happen.
Uchiha Yaowei and others realized that this matter was a bit serious.
It is obvious that they are not joking, but are serious.
“The Uchiha clan didn’t become the head of the clan by rebellion. What you’re doing is inciting rebellion, and making trouble at a time like this, are you trying to give the village a handle?”
Uchiha Yaowei was shocked and angry, and had to explain the interests involved. You can’t do this. Once something like this happens, how will the village view our Uchiha clan?
Uchiha Mina said coldly: “In the ninja world, the strong are respected. Moreover, Lord Baimu already has the support of Tsunade. If our Uchiha clan and the Senju clan join forces, no one in Konoha can stop us.”
Our Uchiha clan is powerful, and the Senju clan represented by Tsunade is the righteous cause of Konoha.
He has both strength and a righteous cause.
Who can stop it?
“absurd!”
Uchiha Mirai didn’t believe it and thought it was a lie.
The tribesmen were confronting each other, while on the other side Uchiha Fugaku and Bai Mu were in a fierce battle. Even though Fugaku was kicked away, his reaction was not slow at all.
The moment he was kicked away, he immediately formed hand seals and used the Fire Style Ninjutsu: Great Fireball Jutsu.
A huge fireball spewed out of Fugaku’s mouth, and a huge heat wave swept over and headed straight for Bai Mu.
A fireball?
Has this technique ever hit anyone?
You want to hurt me like this? You’re just wishful thinking.
Bai Mu’s eyes fixed, and without him making any movement, the huge fireball was frozen in mid-air.
Fugaku frowned, looking at the scene in front of him in disbelief. He was actually frozen, so Bai Mu still had such power?
I’ve never heard that Uchiha also has the power of ice escape. Generally speaking, aren’t they good at fire escape? It’s a chakra with fire attribute, so what’s going on?
Before Fugaku could take the next step, Bai Mu’s figure appeared in front of him.
This scene surprised Uchiha Fugaku.
When did it happen?
Didn’t you notice?
Fugaku found it hard to accept.
But Bai Mu didn’t give him time to accept it and kicked Fugaku again.
However, the latter would not allow Bai Mu to kick him away like this, so he immediately activated the illusion.
Magical art of shackles and hangs!
Fugaku casts an illusion.
He knew that Bai Mu might say that he had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, but he also had this pair of eyes. In the illusion battle, the strength of the pupil power depended on it.
As for Fugaku, he was of course confident, extremely confident.
My pupil power cannot be weak.
In the blood-red space.
Fugaku looked at Bai Mu who had been immobilized with full confidence and said softly, “Bai Mu, although you have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, you are not the only one who has these eyes. I opened them earlier than you. You cannot compare with me in terms of pupil power.”
“Your self-confidence makes me look at you in a new light, but unfortunately, you can’t compare to me.” Bai Mu didn’t feel anything, but said it leisurely.
No, that’s impossible!
Uchiha Fugaku’s face was full of disbelief, his Sharingan spun rapidly, and his pupil power was fully channeled at this moment. He couldn’t accept that Bai Mu had no effect at all.
This is absolutely impossible!
The more this happened, the more excited Fugaku became, and his expression became more agitated and crazy.
As for Uchiha, it’s very normal and reasonable. Even an indecisive person like Fugaku becomes abnormal at this moment, but it has no effect on Bai Mu.
The next moment, Fugaku returned to reality. A trace of blood was already seeping from his left eye, and the bloodstains at the corners of his eyes meant that he had suffered a serious trauma.
In the confrontation in the spiritual world, he was completely defeated by Bai Mu.
I can’t even resist illusions?
In terms of pupil power, I should be stronger than him.
Fugaku found it hard to accept this fact.
“Fugaku, I will be the patriarch of the Uchiha clan from today on. Do you still want to object?” Bai Mu stood in front of Fugaku and said calmly.
The latter was in a depressed state, having suffered a great loss. It wasn’t that he didn’t have the strength to fight again, but his illusion and ninjutsu were of little use to him. At least he couldn’t compete in illusion at all, and what about ninjutsu?
It is still possible to continue, but Fugaku inferred that it would not have much effect and the result would definitely be average, so the only option is to use Susanoo to fight against Hakumu, but is this possible?
Fugaku definitely wouldn’t dare to do that, as that would expose his Mangekyō Sharingan, so he wouldn’t do that. He also said that using the Mangekyō Sharingan so frequently would put too much strain on his eyes.
Therefore, Fugaku would not take such a risk, but what about a competition of physical skills?
He has self-knowledge, which is no match for Bai Mu.
So do we still need to persist?
Fu is in a difficult situation.
“Bai Mu, don’t think that you can become the head of the Uchiha clan just by defeating me. The elders in the clan may not agree.”
After hesitating for a moment, Fugaku finally spoke.
And when he spoke this way, he naturally wanted to persuade Bai Mu not to make the same mistake again. This kind of thing should not be done.
Bai Mu curled his lips in disdain and sneered, “Uchiha respects strength. I am stronger than you, and I have made more military achievements than you. Moreover, I am younger than you, and there are people in the clan who support me, so why can’t it be me?”
As he said that, he walked directly in front of the clan members, looked around at the Uchiha core forces headed by Uchiha Yaowei and Uchiha Yashiro, and asked: “Are you in favor or against?”
Uchiha Mina, Uchiha Inahime and the others definitely strongly supported it, there was no need for hesitation, they responded immediately.
“support.”
Just because this group of people supports it doesn’t mean others will support it.
The group led by Uchiha Yaowei, Uchiha Xiao, and Uchiha Mirai still opposed this matter and their attitude was very firm.
“No, there’s no way a young boy like you can rise to the top of the Uchiha clan.”
“Besides, what makes you think you can win? Strength? I don’t think you can defeat Chief Fugaku.”
Uchiha Mirai is very strong. Even though he has suffered a loss by meeting the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku, he is determined not to bow his head.
“Bai Mu, you don’t understand the situation in the clan at all, and you are too young. It is not suitable for you now.” The eighth generation of Uchiha was not that strong, but he did not support Bai Mu to take the position now.
Of course, the main thing is that now you suddenly launch a violent coup and directly overthrow Uchiha Fugaku. Will the elders in the clan agree to it?
This is undoubtedly a challenge to their authority.
What’s more, he did this kind of thing outside.
What do you think your tribesmen will think?
“What’s going on within the clan?”
Bai Mu smiled contemptuously and said calmly, “I know better than you that it’s time to change, and I want to lead you to change. So do you want to follow me or not?”
The tribesmen fell silent one after another.
This is true whether you are a hawk or a dove.
The Uchiha’s situation is getting worse and worse, which is obvious to everyone, but can it be tolerated? In fact, it is not so bad. After all, it is not as bad as it was after the Nine-Tails Rebellion. Not everyone is willing to go to extremes.
But Bai Mu’s move is definitely unacceptable to the doves.
If you act so recklessly and are allowed to go up, won’t you lead the Uchiha to destruction?
For the hawkish faction, the clan leader is Uchiha Fugaku. These hawkish clan members tend to recognize Uchiha Fugaku, or at least most of them do.
As for you, Uchiha Baimu, you are so young, and you want to be the clan leader?
This is definitely unacceptable to this group of hawkish people.
Because Bai Mu is too young, he is not trusted.
Uchiha Mina stood up again, standing firmly on Bai Mu’s side and supporting him.
“Patriarch Fugaku was too weak. If it weren’t for Lord Bai Mu, the war between the Uchiha clan and Kirigakure wouldn’t have ended so easily. What does that mean? It means we would have suffered greater casualties. Many members of our Uchiha clan would have died. But now our losses have been reduced. Who is to thank for this? It was Lord Bai Mu. It was he who led us to end the war with Kirigakure.”
Without Bai Mu, how can we end the war quickly?
In the battle with Kirigakure, they ignored us Uchiha. We use Fire Style versus Water Style, and we are not geographically advantageous. If this continues, how many of our clansmen will die?
But now, it was Bai Mu who led us to quickly end this war against Kirigakure. Without his decisive attack, could we have defeated the Third Mizukage? Could we have severely damaged Kirigakure’s main frontline forces?
The answer is no.
However, Uchiha Mina’s words aroused Uchiha Xiao’s dissatisfaction, and he immediately retorted: “Humph, you are really good at bragging. You still don’t know why Kirigakure hasn’t completely withdrawn its troops. And is this all Uchiha Hakumu’s credit?”
Blow up, you are really outrageous.
Uchiha Mina was about to speak and scold Uchiha Owl.
But Bai Mu raised his hand to stop her, then looked at Uchiha Xiao with a smile and said softly: “If you are not convinced, you can continue.”
Continue what?
Of course, keep fighting with me.
It’s said that whoever has the bigger fist has the final say.
Seeing this, the Uchiha Yashiro had no choice but to persuade him earnestly, “Bai Mu, I just said that the elders will not agree to this approach. The position of clan leader is not decided in this way. At least the majority of the clan must support you. Now there are only a few young brats supporting you, which does not count.”
I know you are young and energetic, but you can’t do this. It will easily break the rules.
The Uchiha clan is not without rules, but the position of clan leader cannot be decided in this way, otherwise, wouldn’t the future be in chaos? If things are done this way, how can there be any peace?
If a family were to fight to the death for the position of the patriarch in the future, it would not be beneficial to the family at all.
This will do more harm than good, so for the sake of the overall situation and the future of the Uchiha clan, the eighth generation does not support this overly straightforward approach.
No matter what, we have to go back and discuss this matter. Also, we have to let the tribe members know about this. You can’t just decide it by yourself.
“Aren’t they from the Uchiha clan?”
Bai Mu’s Sharingan slowly rotated, bringing a strong sense of oppression to all the tribesmen present. No one could make any movement under this terrible oppression.
It is all done with one’s own strength, and it is no exaggeration to say that.
After a pause, Bai Mu looked at the group of elite ninjas of the Uchiha clan in front of him and slowly said, “Young people are the future. I want to be the clan leader not for my own selfish reasons, but to restore the glory of the Uchiha clan. I can tell you that I will lead everyone to rebuild the glory of the Uchiha clan, and this glory will not be mine alone!”
Chapter 43 I support Bai Mu to become the new patriarch! (Old version)
“Master Patriarch, we will follow you until death!”
Uchiha Mina was the first to take the lead, followed by Uchiha Inabi and others. These members of the White Flame Society all pledged their loyalty at this moment.
No need to say more, just offer your loyalty.
With the support of this group of core members of the White Flame Society, more and more Uchiha clan members joined in and began to support Bai Mu as the clan leader.
As for the Uchiha, strength still speaks for itself, and the strength demonstrated by Bai Mu is beyond doubt. What’s more, he led the team to defeat the main force of Kirigakure and killed the Third Hokage, which are all real achievements.
You have to know that Tsunade can’t lie, nor can she favor the Uchiha. If others say it is so, then it must be true. Even if they couldn’t see it with their own eyes, the defeat of the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku really happened in front of everyone.
Although Fugaku seemed to have some strength left, the elite ninjas of the Uchiha clan present could see the situation clearly.
Uchiha Fugaku suffered defeats one after another. He was crushed in all aspects of physical skills, ninjutsu, and illusion. Especially in illusion, Uchiha Fugaku’s defeat was seen by everyone.
What is the pride of Uchiha?
Sharingan. Uchiha Fugaku was completely defeated by Bai Mu in the Sharingan battle and lost miserably. So for most members of the Uchiha clan, what should they choose?
There’s nothing to say.
The strong are respected. This is the law of the Uchiha clan and even more so the law of the ninja world.
As more and more clan members joined and pledged their loyalty to Bai Mu, Uchiha Yaowei, Uchiha Xiao and other diehard Uchiha Fugaku members became very helpless. How could they stop it?
There are not many people around me, only about ten people left. How can I go against so many tribesmen?
Of course, if he returns to the village, there will definitely be people in the clan who support Uchiha Fugaku.
It was impossible for the elders to let things develop in this way.
But now we are outside and no one supports us.
Are they really going to take action?
Uchiha Yaowei and others were very hesitant.
Besides, the clan leader, Fugaku, has not made any moves now, so what else can they do? And no matter what they want to do, at least Uchiha Fugaku can’t be idle.
You are the clan leader, and now someone is rebelling against you and wants you to step down…
Shouldn’t you stay strong?
If you could be a little tougher, we wouldn’t be unable to do anything and could only remain passively silent because of your inaction.
Uchiha Mirai and Uchiha Owl both complained about this, and they felt quite resentful. They both thought it was because the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku was unable to maintain a tough attitude.
If you act tougher, can your tribe still oppose you?
There’s no way Bai Mu will succeed.
Everyone still supports you.
But what is the premise?
It’s you who have to stand up.
Bai Mu naturally noticed the reactions of Uchiha Yaowei and the others, so he immediately looked at the three of them, smiled slightly, and asked, “Are you dissatisfied?”
“I don’t accept it!”
Uchiha Owl replied immediately.
Of course he was not convinced, so when faced with Bai Mu’s question, he decisively chose to respond.
Aren’t you going to ask?
Okay, I’ll be frank. I just don’t accept it.
“Not convinced? That’s a good answer. Then listen to despair.” Bai Mu’s Sharingan turned faintly, with a hint of coldness, and the illusion was already activated.
One glance, instant kill!
Uchiha Yaowei, Uchiha Xiao, and Uchiha Mirai had no time to react and were knocked down by Bai Mu with just one glance.
There was no sign at all, no resistance at all. I couldn’t see what the three people were doing, I could only see them falling.
Bai Mu once again demonstrated his terrifying strength, which undoubtedly allowed the Uchiha people to see what true power is.
Although they all had the three-magatama Sharingan, Uchiha Yami and others were completely unable to withstand the attack from Bai Mu.
This scene really made these elite Uchiha ninjas witness Bai Mu’s terrifying strength.
Of course, Uchiha Yashiro became thoughtful. He felt that Bai Mu’s power was really a bit abnormal, and this kind of Sharingan was totally wrong.
Could it be the legendary Mangekyō Sharingan?
The eighth generation of Uchiha had already thought of this possibility.
If it weren’t a kaleidoscope, it really wouldn’t make sense.
No matter how powerful Bai Mu is, it is impossible for him to defeat Uchiha Fugaku so easily, and knock down Uchiha Yaowei and others, and knock them down in one glance. What level of illusion is this?
Even if the three-magatama Sharingan is very powerful, it cannot have such power. This is really too exaggerated.
Then it can only be said that it is the Mangekyō Sharingan that can do it.
And speaking of kaleidoscopes…
Well, that makes much more sense.
An ordinary Sharingan cannot be so outrageous. No matter how strong the pupil power is, it is impossible to knock down the owner of the three-magatama Sharingan, and to knock down three people with just one glance, this is really too outrageous.
Therefore, what the eighth Uchiha could think of was naturally that Bai Mu had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan. This was the only reasonable thing. No wonder the Fugaku clan leader did not take any action after being defeated in the illusion battle. Obviously, he had realized that Bai Mu had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan and knew that he could no longer defeat him, so he chose to give up. This was a reasonable approach.
If Bai Mu opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, then it would be reasonable for him to be the clan leader.
Yashiro was well aware of the terrifying power of the Uchiha’s supreme power, the Mangekyo.
Although he didn’t and hadn’t witnessed it with his own eyes.
However, the records within the clan are very clear.
Moreover, with the power displayed by Bai Mu now, what about the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku? His strength was absolutely unquestionable, but he was defeated in the battle with Bai Mu. And what would happen to Uchiha Yaowei, Uchiha Xiao, and Uchiha Mirai, the three elite ninjas who had opened the three-magatama Sharingan?
One glance, just one glance, and he was knocked down.
If this doesn’t prove the power of the Mangekyo, then he, the Eighth Uchiha, is not a qualified Uchiha. You know, this is the supreme power of the Uchiha…
Mangekyō Sharingan, every Uchiha should be happy about it.
“I support Bai Mu to become the new patriarch!”
Yashiro spoke up, and he chose to support.
Uchiha Yashiro is one of the most powerful captains in the security department, in charge of the second battalion under the security force. His status is second only to Uchiha Yakumi, but his status in the clan is slightly higher than Uchiha Yakumi.
Therefore, once the eighth generation of Uchiha spoke up and supported Bai Mu, the situation would be completely different.
Except for the three Uchiha Yaowei who fell to the ground, almost all the Uchiha people in the camp supported Bai Mu to take the position and become the new clan leader.
The eighth generation of the Uchiha clan even looked at the Uchiha Fugaku who was standing there without saying a word, his eyes still bloodshot, and said softly: “Fugaku, there is no other way. It seems that Bai Mu is more suitable to be the clan leader than you. You can only abdicate and let the wise one take over.”
Seeing this situation, Uchiha Fugaku could only sigh in his heart, knowing that he could no longer change the current situation.
However, even if Bai Mu succeeds in seizing power now, what will happen once he returns to the village?
Can he suppress the voices within the clan?
Kaleidoscope is powerful, but…
The more you use, the greater the consumption.
The more energy is consumed, the greater the risk of blindness, so Uchiha Fugaku is very worried about whether Bai Mu can handle it. Whether it is a challenge within the clan or a challenge from the village, it is not so easy to overcome.
Bai Mu, Bai Mu, can you really do it?
Uchiha Fugaku is afraid of this.
Once your eyesight fails.
It loses its power.
If you lose the power you gained through strength, can you still possess it? This is what Uchiha Fugaku is worried about.
But Uchiha Fugaku also knew that no matter what he said now, it would be useless. Moreover, he could not preach to Bai Mu directly, because there were not only Uchiha ninjas in the camp, but also ninjas from the village.
The Hyuga, Nara and other ninja clans are not all dead. Once these people know that Bai Mu has opened the Mangekyō, wouldn’t it mean that all the village leaders know about it?
You can’t guarantee that the secret will not be leaked, so Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t say anything, not to mention that there is no one supporting him now.
Didn’t you see that the eighth generation of Uchiha had sided with Bai Mu?
After realizing that he was powerless to change the situation, Uchiha Fugaku had no choice but to accept everything for the sake of the overall situation. Moreover, he had no ability to stop it, so what else could he do but accept it?
There is no way, there is really no way.
“Yashiro, since this is your choice, from today on I am no longer the head of the Uchiha clan. The new head is Bai Mu…”
Uchiha Fugaku accepted all of this calmly and said that he had officially resigned as the head of the Uchiha clan. But what did the elders and remaining elites in the clan mean?
Then it depends on your ability, Uchiha Baimu.
After a brief pause, he said to Bai Mu, “Bai Mu, the family is now in your hands. But what do the elders and the remaining members of the family mean? That’s up to you.”
“No one will object, and if there is any, they will give up the objection. Moreover, there will only be one voice of Uchiha from now on, and that is mine.” Bai Mu said lightly.
A voice?
Bai Mu, you are really arrogant.
Uchiha Fugaku had nothing to say and could only sigh secretly, hoping that everything was still in time. He could see that there had been certain changes in the future of Uchiha.
And all of this was indeed brought by Bai Mu, but it is not enough now, because he has not seen enough.
He could see that the Uchiha would face a major crisis in the future.
The future of Uchiha…
Very bleak!
But Bai Mu can reverse this bleak future. Although he cannot see it clearly yet, Uchiha Fugaku knows that Bai Mu is the man who can change the future of Uchiha.
Because of this, he naturally had no attachment to the position of patriarch.
Furthermore, there would be no benefit in fighting to the death with Bai Mu. Instead, it would harm the Uchiha clan. As the former clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku believed that he would not do such a thing.
So, if I have to step back, then so be it. As long as it helps the future of the Uchiha clan, what’s wrong with me not being the clan leader?
“Okay, I have no objection.”
Uchiha Fugaku emphasized this point again.
Upon seeing this, Bai Mu immediately announced his orders as the new clan leader.
“Okay, I’ll make some simple arrangements. There won’t be any major changes to the existing positions in the Security Department, except that Fugaku will no longer be the captain-in-chief. I’ll take over the position. As for Fugaku, he’ll be the vice-captain. Originally, there were two vice-captains, but there was no arrangement, so only Uchiha Yakumi was in the position. Now, it will be Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mina. Do you have any objections?”
Uchiha Fugaku didn’t expect that this had something to do with him. He knew that Bai Mu would definitely promote his own people when he came to power, but the problem was that as the former clan leader, could he still serve as the deputy captain of the security department?
Honestly, that’s not right, is it?
However, before Uchiha Fugaku could speak, Uchiha Inahina, Uchiha Tetsuka and others decisively supported Bai Mu’s decision. Lord Bai Mu’s decision would never be wrong, and they would support it again and again.
“No problem.”
“Resolutely carry out the orders of the Patriarch!”
The Uchiha members who were members of the White Flame Society shouted louder than the other, offering their loyalty.
“Clan leader, Mina is too young. You let her be the deputy captain of the security department. Isn’t it a bit…” Uchiha Yashiro was a little hesitant about whether he should speak, but after hesitating for a long time, he still spoke.
Being young is the biggest problem.
Bai Mu’s eyes turned cold, and he said calmly: “I’m young too, what do you think?”
“No, no problem.” Uchiha Yashiro had no objection. Just because of the oppressive feeling given by Bai Mu, how could he have any objection? He didn’t dare to have any at all.
Seeing this, Bai Mu was very satisfied, and then he said: “No problem, it’s fine. From now on, you will be responsible for maintaining order. When the people from the village arrive, I will return with Tsunade. Vice Captain Fugaku will be in charge of all matters on the front line, and Mina will be responsible for assisting. Do you understand?”
“Understood!” Under the leadership of Uchiha Mina, a group of young tribesmen were like chickens with their blood pumped up, offering the most loyal response.
“There’s a mutation over there Uchiha, what do you say we should do?”
There was quite a bit of commotion in the Uchiha camp area, so the Hyuga clan’s senior ninja Hyuga Renren who was in charge of the front line and the Nara clan’s senior ninja Nara Shinichi were both thinking about how to respond next.
There was no way. The noise was too loud and they couldn’t pretend to be deaf and dumb.
And this change seems to be a bit big.
The clan leader has changed, this…
“Of course, these things are for the people above to figure out. We are just ordinary jonin, what can we do?” Nara Shinichi knew very well that although the Nara clan he belonged to was a faction of the Hokage and he was also one of the confidants, what were they in front of the Uchiha? Nothing.
Besides, I am just an ordinary jonin in the Nara clan. How can I have the ability to interfere in these matters? Although you, Hyuga Renren, are a jonin of the Hyuga clan, you are really no match for the Uchiha.
I advise you to be honest and don’t think about getting involved.
“That’s not what I meant, it’s just that the situation…”
Hinata let people know what Nara Shinichi meant, but the problem is that when something like this happens, we can’t just ignore it, right?
“We are not qualified. We have to see what Lady Tsunade wants.”
Nara Shinichi heard this and said it without hesitation.
Who can intervene in this matter? Tsunade-sama, you can ask Tsunade-sama. She can handle it, but whether she handles it or not is another matter.
Chapter 44: Just one day, and you became the head of the Uchiha clan? (Old version)
Okay, you are really good at shirking responsibility, and the person you found is impeccable, so he can be said to be the most suitable one.
However, Hyuga made people realize that they only needed to talk about it briefly, and not think about interfering in the affairs of the Uchiha clan, as that would be courting death.
Besides, Uchiha Hakumu is obviously not a good person. No matter whether he really killed the Third Mizukage, since Lady Tsunade testified, it cannot be false.
So such a strong man, still such a young one, the genius of the Uchiha clan, and the new clan leader…
Well, it’s best not to offend them, but if you do, you’ll be asking for trouble.
“You’re right.”
Hinata replied.
He was not stupid, but he was afraid of the village leaders. He thought that if he didn’t take action at this time, what would happen if he was held accountable later?
After all, the gap between the village and the Uchiha clan is well known to everyone, especially within the current Konoha faction, the Hokage clan has many opinions about the Uchiha clan.
Among them, most ninjas understood the attitude of the top leaders headed by the Third Hokage towards Uchiha, and among them, Danzo, the absolute hawk, was the vanguard against Uchiha.
But since the Nara clan has done nothing, and there is a heavyweight like Tsunade in the camp, what can we small fry do?
If we really want to take responsibility, we still have to rely on Lady Tsunade. We can’t do anything about it.
Bai Mu has now returned to the tent.
It’s Tsunade’s tent.
Tsunade is still in a deep sleep, but it will be soon before she wakes up.
Esdeath and Alice Liz were both there, and when they saw Bai Mu come back, they smiled.
Esdeath got straight to the point: “Did they change their plans? We all heard the noise, but we knew you could handle it, and since you told us to keep an eye on Tsunade, we didn’t go over there. So, is there another change of plan?”
Bai Mu shrugged and said calmly, “Plans can’t keep up with changes. There are always people who want to die, so let him do it.”
Hearing this, Esdeath seemed to be thinking about it. She smiled and asked, “Oh, so this means that the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku is dead?”
Hearing this, Bai Mu shook his head and replied softly: “No, but he is no longer the clan leader. The new clan leader is me!”
Esdeath immediately gave a look of knowing what was going on, while Alice Liz shook her head and said, “Looks like something unexpected has happened again.”
It’s unreasonable that accidents always happen!
After all, you were just saying that we should take our time according to the plan and not rush this or that, and then in a moment you became the clan leader, and the former clan leader Uchiha Fugaku became the former clan leader…
Uh, I can’t help but complain about this.
“It can’t be said that there was an accident. It’s just that Uchiha Fugaku was determined to die. Actually, I didn’t want him to abdicate, but he had to talk about the Mangekyō Sharingan…”
Bai Mu smiled faintly, sighed softly, and said softly: “Alas, don’t I know better than you? Since he insists on being so long-winded, I have no choice but to send him off the stage.”
It was Uchiha Fugaku who wanted to step down, so I sent him down. He could have continued to be the clan leader, but he just didn’t want to, so I had to send him down. It’s that simple.
“So what should we do next?”
Neither Esdeath nor Alice Lise believed that Bai Mu would fail, so they focused on the follow-up plans.
Since he has come to power ahead of time, it means that he can no longer hide and has to really get involved in the open and secret struggles within the village, especially the political struggles, which he can no longer avoid.
With your strong appearance, how can those old guys still sit still?
Bai Mu said calmly: “Wait until Tsunade wakes up and someone comes from the village, then we can go back to Konoha.”
Esdeath had no objection to this, as Bai Mu could arrange it anyway. However, Alice Liz frowned and said, “To be honest, I’m not very optimistic about your plan. No matter how high Tsunade’s status is, she wouldn’t allow two outsiders to enter Konoha, especially when these outsiders have unusual connections with the Uchiha people. Do you think Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo can be at ease?”
It’s not that I have any opinion about you, but it’s hard to say whether this matter can be accomplished. We are outsiders, and outsiders who have close ties with you, the Uchiha. Do you think the Konoha high-level officials can feel at ease?
“Konoha is Konoha, and the Konoha high-level officials are the high-level officials. They are different.” Bai Mu disagreed and said casually.
Alice Liz was still not at ease after hearing this, so she had to continue, “I think you are still blindly confident.”
“I didn’t want to be too public before because I wanted to take it slow, but now I can’t avoid it. Tsunade’s incident has exposed me to the eyes of the higher-ups, and Uchiha Fugaku insists on competing with me and lecturing me, so I will definitely make him step down. Moreover, Mina and the others are a bit too radical now. Even if I don’t take action, they will launch an armed coup.”
Bai Mu still understood the young people like Uchiha Mina. It could be said that they were at the point of launching a coup. Even if he did not take action, sooner or later they would take action to oust the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku.
“Since you trained them, they are naturally radical, but I don’t think it’s a bad thing.” Esdeath thought that these were all elite talents trained by Bai Mu, and wasn’t that a good thing?
If you ask me, that’s a good thing. I absolutely support it. There’s nothing wrong with it!
Bai Mu was too lazy to talk to Esdeath. There was nothing wrong with it anyway.
To be honest, the problem is not a big deal overall.
That’s it.
The patriarch is the patriarch.
I can carry it.
“Okay, let’s wait for Tsunade to wake up. Also, I think people from Konoha should be coming soon, and their level should be quite high.” Bai Mu said casually, reminding Esdeath and the others not to worry about these things anymore. They can go back when people arrive and don’t have to worry about anything else.
“Yes, yes, yes.”
Esdeath was perfunctory and had a casual attitude.
Alice Liz was very serious and said in a deep voice, “I don’t think Tsunade will completely agree with you. And if you imagine participating in the main battlefield, especially the battle between the Grass Country and Iwagakure, will the Konoha leaders agree?”
If Bai Mu wants to continue to gain military merit, he has to rush to various battlefields, whether it is the battlefield of the River Country against the Sand Village, the battlefield of the Grass Country against the Rock Village, or even the battlefield of the Frost Country against the Cloud Village.
After a pause, she continued, “Also, how do you deal with Uchiha Shisui?”
“he?”
Bai Mu curled his lips, then said with disdain: “Don’t worry about it. Compared to that guy Uchiha Itachi, Shisui’s values can still be changed. He won’t completely turn to the side of the Konoha high-level officials. What’s more, Shisui wants the coexistence of family and village. He definitely doesn’t have the extreme idea of destroying the family for the sake of the village. He is very different from Uchiha Itachi. What’s more, what I want to do now is to end the war. He is eager for me to do so, so you don’t have to worry about that guy Uchiha Shisui…”
“Alice, what’s going on with you? I’m not as worried as you are. I really don’t know what you are afraid of.” Esdeath couldn’t bear it anymore. Without waiting for Bai Mu to finish, she directly talked about Alice Liz’s cautious behavior.
Alice Lise was naturally unwilling to be outdone. She had a thorough understanding of the information of this world. In addition, Bai Mu had analyzed and discussed with her a lot, so she must have his own unique insights. Therefore, she disagreed with Esdeath’s words.
She immediately said, “Huh, don’t you know the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha?”
Esdeath curled her lips and said disdainfully, “What’s the conflict? Isn’t it just Sarutobi Hiruzen and his group targeting the Uchiha? Besides, with our strength, it’s not a problem to deal with the five great nations. Why are you hesitating? Bai Mu has always been a force to be reckoned with. I prefer that style. Now, I don’t know if it’s because of you or what, but I’ve become a bit obsessed with plans.”
Seeing this, Bai Mu immediately spoke up to stop it.
“Okay, I won’t be influenced. I won’t rush in without thinking, nor will I be obsessed with plans. I always do what comes to my mind and I won’t be bound by any particular method. You can rest assured about this.”
What are you arguing about?
This kind of thing is meaningless, just shut up!
And because Bai Mu’s attitude was firm and he strongly asked them to stop arguing, even though Alice and Esdeath still didn’t get along well, they had no choice but to obey.
Time passed and it was the next day.
Tsunade’s digestion time is a little too long, but the effect is no different. It doesn’t depend on the length of time, it just varies from person to person.
The moment Tsunade woke up, she immediately rolled over and subconsciously observed the situation around her.
With just one glance, he saw Bai Mu, Esdeath, Alice Liz and the others.
“Have you been guarding me all this time?” She was a little confused and asked subconsciously.
“You’re overthinking it. You just woke up. We’re not here to protect you.” Esdeath said you’re overthinking it, it’s impossible.
“Just wake up. Congratulations, your strength has improved.” Alice Lise was more polite than Esdeath and congratulated Tsunade on becoming stronger.
Their attitude seems a little strange.
Forget it, I can’t take care of these things now, I might as well observe myself more.
For Tsunade, the changes in her body were crystal clear, especially the changes in chakra. This level was probably not something that belonged to her grandfather, Hashirama Senju.
Also, the power of Wood Release…
Tsunade didn’t hesitate and put her hands together to perform Wood Release, but just when she was about to succeed, Bai Mu interrupted her and prevented her from performing it successfully.
“I know you’re excited, but do you think it’s appropriate to use Wood Release now?”
The power of Wood Release is of great significance to Konoha.
Although Bai Mu could understand Tsunade’s feelings.
But you certainly can’t use it now.
Because it’s really inappropriate.
“Not appropriate.”
Tsunade calmed down and realized that Bai Mu was right. It was inappropriate to use Wood Release in this environment and it would easily cause some problems.
However, this situation is problematic. You, Uchiha Baimu, are staying in the same tent with me. Aren’t there rumors going around? Damn it, what are you doing?
“Wait, you and I are staying in the same tent, is that appropriate?”
Tsunade thought about this and became dissatisfied and questioned it.
“I just got here.”
Bai Mu replied without changing his expression.
“Yes, we have been guarding here all the time, and he just arrived.” Esdeath immediately responded with a smile.
Although Alice Liz didn’t say anything, her expression said it all, meaning that what she said was correct and it was indeed the case.
However, Tsunade didn’t believe it. You are in the same group, how could I not know what’s going on?
Although she didn’t care much about these rumors, considering some people in the village, Tsunade obviously didn’t want these misunderstandings to spread.
If someone spread rumors that she was an old cow eating young grass or something, this…
Wait, it seems like I’m not at a disadvantage!
Never mind, these are not important.
Tsunade turned her attention back to herself and began to talk to herself: “I feel that I am now so powerful…”
The increase in chakra, the awakening of Wood Release, and the same self-healing ability as her grandfather Hashirama Senju, all of these things undoubtedly made Tsunade a little inflated.
But after the expansion, what followed was the fear of Bai Mu.
The power that Bai Mu bestowed upon him was merely his own, yet the effect was so exaggerated. So, how powerful was Bai Mu?
And how powerful were the Six Paths Sage, the Six Paths Sage’s brother, Kaguya Otsutsuki, and others that we saw in Bai Mu’s illusion space before?
Just thinking about it made Tsunade feel anxious. She had to know more and find out the truth.
“Tell me, what are you going to do next? Also, what are your plans regarding that Otsutsuki?”
“I am now the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.” Bai Mu did not directly answer Tsunade’s question, but instead dropped a piece of important news.
What the hell?
In just one day, you became the patriarch of the Uchiha clan?
Wait, that Uchiha Fugaku would agree to this? What’s wrong with him? He abdicated and made way for someone more capable… No way, it’s impossible, absolutely impossible!
Tsunade is very clear about the position of the clan leader, so it is impossible for her to just quit. Moreover, Uchiha Fugaku is obviously not someone who can abdicate and let others take over, so this is very clear.
I’m afraid it was caused by someone, that Uchiha Baimu overthrew him. In other words, this guy directly launched a coup, and launched a coup in such a sensitive place as the front line, during a particularly sensitive period…
Good man, you really leave me speechless.
After realizing what was going on, Tsunade’s mood was quite complicated. She never expected that Bai Mu would tell her that he wanted to reform and then take away the position of the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.
In other words, is Bai Mu going to directly carry out the reform within the Uchiha clan? The problem is that she is still a little hesitant, and does she really want to carry out the reform?
It’s not just the reform of Konoha, it’s the reform of the entire ninja world. This is extremely difficult. It’s not something that can be achieved by crushing them with force. There will definitely be many opponents. Do we really have to kill so many people at that time?
Chapter 45 Sarutobi Miroku: Has the Uchiha changed? (Old version)
“Clan leader?”
Tsunade couldn’t accept it, her brows furrowed, “Are you kidding me?”
What a joke! I find it hard to believe and imagine that the head of the Uchiha clan was replaced in the blink of an eye.
Seriously, this is outrageous.
She was a little confused about this matter.
In response to Tsunade’s doubts, Bai Mu didn’t intend to give too many answers, just a brief talk.
“No, I’m the clan leader now. How capable am I? You should have seen it. I infer that the Third Hokage should have sent someone. They should be arriving soon. And I’m sure the first thing they’ll do is ask us to return to the village. If you’re unwilling, they’ll probably have some letters for you. They’re going to play the master-disciple card.”
“Hmph, you do understand.” Tsunade’s face changed slightly when she heard this. She obviously knew that what Bai Mu said was basically correct, but she didn’t want to say too much about it.
“I can’t say I understand it, I can just roughly guess it.” Bai Mu looked at Tsunade meaningfully and said in a slow tone.
Hearing this, Tsunade raised an eyebrow and became thoughtful.
After a moment, she began to analyze.
“No matter what my teacher’s intentions are, he wants us to go back only for Kirigakure. However, Kirigakure has already evacuated due to the death of the Third Mizukage and the collapse of the main force on the front line. It is estimated that they have retreated to the Land of Water. What Kirigakure is doing now is also something we should pay attention to. It doesn’t mean that we can rest easy now that Kirigakure has been defeated and evacuated, and the Mizukage has died. In my experience…”
Having said that, Tsunade paused and continued, “I think the Kirigakure will gather its troops and raid our position again. This means that our base camp is not safe and our defense line will still face challenges.”
Bai Mu said softly: “The Uchiha are still here, you don’t have to worry about the safety of the front line. Moreover, if Kirigakure invades again, there are Uchiha ninjas on the front line, so the border security will not be threatened.”
Esdeath felt that Tsunade was considering these issues, which meant that she completely ignored the losses of Kirigakure. You have to know that the elite troops brought by the Third Mizukage, that group of Kirigakure elites, suffered a crushing defeat, and only a few of them were able to return alive, not to mention that the large Kirigakure army on the front line was also defeated.
In this situation, the so-called remaining troops would be lucky if they could have one or two hundred people. Even more cruelly, there might be less than dozens of people. How could we expect these already frightened defeated soldiers to organize an elite force to fight?
In her opinion, it was completely impossible, so what Tsunade was thinking was completely unnecessary.
“You’re overthinking it. Kirigakure also fought on multiple fronts. It was a stalemate here, and with the islands and the sea being the main battlefields, they had a complete geographical advantage. But what was the result? A crushing defeat, even the Mizukage was gone. Would they fight again under such circumstances? Forget it, it’s impossible!”
As soon as Esdeath’s analysis came out, Tsunade’s face suddenly turned dark, and she was obviously annoyed by the other party.
However, she then realized that there was nothing wrong with Esdeath’s analysis.
What follows naturally is suspicion.
This analytical ability…
Honestly, it’s quite extraordinary.
Then this is a bit too much.
He is strong and can be said to be special, but he also has this kind of insight, especially his analysis of the battle situation, which can be said to be to the point…hiss, strange, so strange.
Esdeath’s ability is basically only possessed by those who have been commanders. Even she seems to be inferior to her. His insight and analytical ability on the battlefield are far superior to hers, so who is this guy?
Tsunade fell into deep thought.
Bai Mu didn’t reveal too much, which made her very suspicious of Esdeath and Alice. Even though Bai Mu made it clear that there was no need to worry, Tsunade still couldn’t avoid having concerns and worries in this regard.
Just as Tsunade was about to speak, Uchiha Mina’s voice was heard outside the tent.
“Master Bai Mu, someone from the Anbu is coming.”
Hearing this, Bai Mu narrowed his eyes and chuckled softly: “Oh, it’s finally here.”
“Who is it?”
Tsunade walked out directly.
She was so anxious that she didn’t even think about whether her coming out like this would cause any misunderstanding, because Tsunade now only wanted to know who her teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen would send to the front line.
Uchiha Mina did not answer Tsunade’s question directly, but looked at Bai Mu behind Tsunade. After the latter gave a confirming look, she answered the question.
“He’s the Third Hokage’s son!”
Is it Sarutobi Miroku?
The son of the Third Hokage, as the Third Hokage’s disciple, Tsunade couldn’t say she knew, so she understood it all at once. It was the eldest son, Miroku Sarutobi.
The captain of the Anbu, in charge of this special organization directly commanded by the Hokage.
“Where are they?”
Tsunade asked again.
She was really anxious now. After knowing that it was Sarutobi Miroku, she was afraid that Uchiha would have a conflict with him. This situation was not impossible.
“Tsunade-sama, you don’t have to worry. We Uchiha know how to entertain an ANBU, and we’ll be there to see him soon.”
Bai Mu could understand Tsunade and knew that she was very anxious, so he tried his best to comfort her.
How can I not be anxious?
How could I not know about the conflict between your Uchiha clan and the Hokage clan? The captain of the Anbu is here, and he’s the Hokage’s own son. What if something goes wrong?
I don’t want such uncontrollable variables to appear at the critical moment of the war. What if some sudden change happens? How will it end then?
But she knew that she and Bai Mu could not communicate at the moment. What he knew was different from what she knew, so Tsunade knew that she had to first confirm what the latest instructions from the village were.
Of course, Tsunade also knew her teacher’s intentions. She knew that he was on the front line of the battlefield and he definitely didn’t want her to stay there, so he would definitely ask her to go back, but what else?
Regarding Bai Mu’s problem, what does the old man plan to do?
Thinking of Bai Mu’s mysterious ability, which could grant him great strength and allow him to awaken Wood Release, his chakra was comparable to that of his grandfather, coupled with this terrifying self-healing ability. In the past, he needed the power of the Yin Seal to perform the Creation and Regeneration Technique and activate the Hundred Healings Technique to gain the ability to heal quickly.
However, in this case, the consumption of chakra is difficult to estimate. Even for Tsunade, who was born in the Senju clan, and usually compressed the excess chakra with the Yin Seal and stored it in the diamond-shaped mark on her forehead, she can obtain an almost unlimited supply of chakra after the release. However, the consumption is still huge, so Tsunade knows very well that she cannot match the seal-free healing ability of her grandfather, Hashirama Senju. But what about now?
I have acquired the same self-healing ability as my grandfather.
And all of this was achieved because of Bai Mu, so she naturally understood what this meant. In addition, Bai Mu wanted to make changes, not only to the village, but also to the ninja world…
There is no doubt that this will be troublesome, very troublesome.
“That’s not what I meant. I just want to remind you that nothing should happen before you go back.” Tsunade could only say that she hoped nothing would happen.
The war is at a stalemate and the pressure is great, so we cannot afford to engage in internal strife.
If you want to create a Naruto series, you have to wait a little longer, at least until the war is over. We can’t have civil unrest now.
“Don’t worry, I won’t take the initiative to cause trouble, but the premise is that others don’t cause trouble.” Bai Mu shrugged and said casually after hearing this.
Your tone of voice really makes me feel uneasy.
However, when she thought about how she had already gotten on board, she had no idea of restraining Bai Mu. Or, if she couldn’t beat him, how could she restrain him?
Within the borders of the Whirlpool Country.
The main tent of Konoha’s front-line headquarters.
Sarutobi Miroku is now very confused and lost.
Logically speaking, he is the eldest son of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen and the captain-in-chief of the Anbu. He is not a young ninja who has never seen the world and has seen many big scenes, but the current situation is really beyond Sarutobi Miroku’s imagination.
The Uchiha clan has undergone tremendous changes.
The clan leader has changed. It’s Uchiha Hakumu!
Uchiha Hakumu, do you have any impression of him? A little, but not much, really not much.
As the head of the Anbu, Sarutobi Miroku must be paying attention to the Uchiha hawks, and Bai Mu really didn’t make any deep impression on him.
It was not until this time that the Uchiha was sent to the Land of Whirlpools to fight against the Hidden Mist that he showed his extraordinary strength, and also killed the Third Mizukage.
At present, of course there are doubts, but since it was Tsunade who said it, it is very likely that it is not false. It was not until Bai Mu had such a record that he really entered the sight of the Anbu and even the sight of the Konoha high-level officials.
I started to pay attention to Bai Mu after he achieved such a brilliant record, but before that I didn’t really care about him, or even ignored him.
Because Bai Mu was too low-key before, the Konoha high-level officials ignored this point. Since he was ordinary and had no sense of existence, they naturally didn’t waste their time…
Manpower and material resources, aren’t those costs?
The focus must be on Uchiha Fugaku and those hawkish people, such as the old man Uchiha Setsuna, and the group of Uchiha old stubborn people who are close to him.
As for Bai Mu?
Sorry, I really didn’t know that before.
And now such a big change has happened to the Uchiha clan. Uchiha Hakumu, the young hero who just shined on the battlefield of Kirigakure, has become the new clan leader of the Uchiha clan?
Isn’t this nonsense?
Sarutobi Miroku could only understand it this way. Who could be so ridiculous as to just replace the position of the clan leader on the front line?
你们就算是有变动，那也不能在这时候变，不觉得荒唐吗？
宇智波富岳没有来，还在养伤。
而负责接待的是宇智波八代。
他对木叶高层时刻保持警惕。
来的是暗部，还是猿飞弥勒。
三代火影的儿子，那肯定不能说大意。
虽说暗部都带着面具，但问题是猿飞弥勒没有可以隐瞒身份，更何况暗部的总队长是谁，那要说不知道……
不应该混了，真不用混了。
这样一个关键的部门，关键的职位，要是连这都不知道，还怎么玩？玩不了，一点都玩不了。
“奈良、日向一族的上忍呢？日向令人、奈良真一在哪？”猿飞弥勒知道问宇智波的人没用，那就还是问在前线的其他忍族的忍者。
比如说，日向、奈良一族，他们在前线的负责人，应该知道情况。
“日向令人上忍目前正在侦察敌情，而奈良真一上忍，我不知道。”宇智波八代不卑不亢的回答了这一问题。
日向一族？
那得要负责侦察。
虽然说现在雾隐大部队几乎是被歼灭，但还是有漏网之鱼，更何况人家也不是说再次组织反击，这也是有可能的事。
因此，日向现在需要抽出人手，向外进行侦察，以防止雾隐再次登陆涡之国。
至于说奈良一族？人家不在我们宇智波所在的这片区域，不是很正常的吗？
各有各的区域，都划分好了，各自待着就行了，总不能混合起来吧？
那不想也知道不合理，我的建议就是你去奈良一族所在的营帐里找，非要在这里问我是何意？故意的，还是无意的，又或是就是有意为之？
猿飞弥勒：“……”
果然啊，我不喜欢跟宇智波一族打交道。
深受父亲的影响，猿飞弥勒当然是与其父亲猿飞日斩一样，对宇智波有着很大成见。
虽然他也知道宇智波八代这话说的没什么毛病，大本营里肯定会划分好各自所在的区域用作休息，营区都是划分好的，这没有任何问题，但知道归知道的，对猿飞弥勒还是不高兴。
当然，他是暗部的总队长，是猿飞日斩信赖的长子，能力极为的优秀，所以哪怕说心里有火却依旧是保持克制。
就在猿飞弥勒思考下一步行动之际，白牧与纲手是终于到来了。
见到纲手后，猿飞弥勒立马上前，对纲手恭敬道：“纲手大人，这是火影大人给你的信件，还有的就是他交代过我，希望纲手回去以及说带宇智波白牧返回村子，有些事情需要了解，就雾隐三代水影一事，火影大人想要亲自了解其中的内情。”
“我知道。”
纲手知道猿飞弥勒，不过她现在思考的是白牧回去会有什么动作，所以这回应有些不耐，与以往没什么区别。
但对猿飞弥勒而言，纲手说知道，但没有下一步的回应，这就有让他很吃惊。
因为按照之前的情况来看，纲手是很抵触回去的，要知道暗部方面是有奉命找过纲手的，但每一次的回答都是不回，而且还带有威胁之意。
可现在呢，这就有点大不同，所以这是想通了？
不对，不太可能，猿飞弥勒对纲手不能说了解，但起码是知道她的脾气，对方可不是那么好说话的，现在这情况必然是有什么突变……
读书三件事：阅读，收藏，加打赏！
开启懒人阅读模式
APP听书(免费)
精品有声·人气声优·离线畅听
活动注册飞卢会员赠200点券！[立即注册]综漫：掠夺诸天，打造次元帝国
第46章 启程，回村（旧版）
黑牧
同人 |
动漫
设置
瀑布
从本章开始听
宇智波白牧！
猿飞弥勒迅速锁定了可疑之人。
纲手居然跟这个宇智波白牧一同到来，这就很令人生疑的，更何况纲手居然会与宇智波白牧一同进行侦察行动，又那么凑巧的遇上雾隐的三代水影，这……
你说可疑不？
那当然是可疑了。
在猿飞弥勒看来疑点有很多。
但他知道要是问出来，就有点麻烦了，或者说是很麻烦，所以这不能直接问，还是让父亲头疼吧。
想了想，猿飞弥勒知道自己没必要再啰嗦，反正该做的已经做了，接下来就看纲手这边的意思了。
是回去，还是不回，又或是另有打算，这些都是纲手做决定。
而自己呢，没办法干预。
要知道连他父亲都如此。
管不了这个纲手的。
不敢管，不能管。
当然，离开了也好。
纲手的地位太特殊，真要是继续在村子里，必然会影响到村子的权力架构，以及说她真的要当火影……
真的，没人能挑战得了，最起码三代火影之后，四代火影这个人选，非她莫属。
“纲手大人，您打算怎么做？”
只是一句我知道，显然不能让猿飞弥勒安心，更何况他现在隐约有些不安，总觉得纲手跟宇智波走得太近，所以为了能了解到更多信息，只能是选择开口询问情况。
“我会带人回去，但前线这里依旧不能放松，因为雾隐方面不是说失去了战斗力，所以这需要防备敌人的再次来袭。”
纲手挑了挑眉，面无表情地说道。
她对猿飞弥勒没什么恶意，但具体要怎么做，那不是你可以过问的，就连老头子也不能如此频繁过问。
你一个暗部的总队长又如何？
在我面前，还是闭嘴吧。
别让我发火。
猿飞弥勒知道纲手这态度已经很明确，别看好像没发火，但实则已经发火了，所以是立马回道：“明白，纲手大人。”
不过就算是这样，咱们前线的部队，总不能说解决不了吧？
要知道又不是让宇智波一族的忍者撤回去，只是让那宇智波白牧回去，这……等等，宇智波白牧现在是族长啊，这事就有点那什么，所以这算什么？
此时此刻，猿飞弥勒意识到了问题，宇智波白牧成了新族长，宇智波一族的忍者们会如何做？
这群人可不是那么好说话，更何况现在还有了战功，击溃了雾隐村的三代水影以及雾隐的大部队，考虑到宇智波一贯的作风，这嚣张的气焰能压得住？
他不得不考虑这些事，但问题是纲手的态度却让猿飞弥勒无法再说什么，更何况白牧似乎没什么要说的，这就更令人不安了。
对宇智波一族的猜忌，火影一派就从没有停过，作为猿飞日斩的亲儿子，猿飞弥勒肯定是坚定的反宇智波一派。
更何况之前白牧默默无闻，却在一夜之间冒头，成为了宇智波一族在雾隐战场的大功臣，更是取代了宇智波富岳成为了新族长，这个事怎么看都透露着古怪。
再者，他这样的人，心机何等深沉，必须要告诉父亲大人……
“族长，这位是暗部的总队长，他亲自到来是为传达三代目火影的命令，按照三代火影大人的意思就是希望族长你回一次村子，而前线这里由我们坐镇，问题应该不大。”
说到雾隐的事情，宇智波八代也是适时的开口，他的意思当然是说我宇智波必然能解决雾隐村的威胁。
雾隐的忍者，还不至于给我们太大的压力，更何况三代水影死了，前线的雾隐大军几乎全军覆没那种，残余的部队已经不足以再次反击，哪怕说重新组织一支精锐忍军，都无法再有什么威胁，更何况现在雾隐村死了三代水影，群龙无首……
退一步来说，哪怕说已经决定了四代水影，但在这种局面下还要再战？
别忘了，雾隐村现在是多线开战，不只是在涡之国阵地，妄图入侵我火之国，还在川之国与砂隐村开战，其中还有我木叶，而川之国是三方会战，这种大乱斗下，雾隐还有余力在涡之国再战吗？
我认为就是不可能，不太可能说还有余力，除非雾隐村那边要死磕了，但死磕的代价太大了，雾隐方面不可能这么干。
“知道了，事不宜迟，马上出发吧，纲手大人，你认为如何？”白牧并不担心前线的事情，比起雾隐村的威胁，还是先回村这事更重要。
“可以。”
纲手没意见。
猿飞弥勒见状，神情更加凝重，他没想到纲手居然如此轻易的答应了宇智波白牧的建议，而这可是极为严重的问题。
按理说，纲手对宇智波的态度，不该是如此和善的，难道是因为白牧的救命之恩？
虽然这的确是有可能的事，但也不至于这么和善的，真的是不太对……
他总觉得说背后还有隐情，但问题是总不能直接问吧？
真要这样问呢，反而是问题了。
那么就只能是靠爹了。
父亲，靠你了。
“纲手大人，我在外面等你。”猿飞弥勒想要搞清楚白牧与纲手之间的事情，所以是想着去问问奈良一族的忍者，便给出了这样的借口。
纲手点了点头，说道：“知道了。”
待猿飞弥勒离开，纲手便对白牧说道：“你这还有什么交代的？”
“没有。”白牧摇摇头，表示并没有。
没有？
你这逗我呢？
只是白牧说没有，但纲手对此并不相信，反而是皱眉道：“你确定？我可是要提醒你的，雾隐村的威胁依旧在，你别以为战事就这么结束了。”
白牧开口说道：“现在的重点不是在于东线与雾隐的纠缠，而是在于云隐村以及岩隐村，这才是真正的威胁。”
威胁在于哪？
不是雾隐村，而是云隐村、岩隐村，这才是最大的威胁。
“你好像把砂隐村给忽视了。”纲手再次纠正了白牧的说法，哪怕说她认可最大威胁的确是云隐村以及岩隐村不假，但也不能忽视了砂隐村。
“砂隐？”
白牧撇了撇嘴，明显是不屑一顾。
而纲手见状，不得不面色凝重的说道：“川之国这片战场，可不只是木叶与砂隐的交战，雾隐与砂隐同样开战，不过我推断因为三代水影的战死，或许会有一定的变故……”
水影一死，雾隐变数太多。
指不定会因为战事不利，选择与砂隐和解，甚至于联合起来针对于我木叶，这种事情也不是不可能的，而是真有可能出现。
说着，纲手不等白牧开口，又继续分析道：“岩隐村现在不只是与我们木叶死战，云隐村和岩隐村之间的仇怨比之我们木叶只多不少，别忘了三代雷影就是岩隐村手上的，所以这云隐和岩隐之间的血战……”
“纲手大人，你虽然在外流浪，但这对忍界的格局了解，还真是透彻啊！”白牧轻声笑道，打断了侃侃而谈的纲手。
“你什么意思呢？”
纲手听着就觉得不太对了。
不是你要说什么结束战争的，现在我就想知道你打算如何解决。
当然，我知道你不会直接说，但稍微透露一下总可以吧？要不然回村之后，你打算怎么说呢？
白牧轻声一笑，淡淡道：“没什么意思，纲手大人不用考虑那么多，有些事情最简单的做法，那就是一力破万法，不需要那么多花里胡哨的招数。”
你是不是忘记了自己现在有着什么样的力量了？
在我的助力下，你得到了什么，是忘记了？
纲手，你得要适应自己的实力。
随着白牧的这番话说出，纲手显然是意识到了什么，以白牧的实力而言，需要在意各大忍村吗？
好吧，她还真是有点过于操心了，明白过来后的纲手意识到自己的确是有点狭隘，眼界还没有提升，都忘记了自己拥有的力量。
那可是木遁啊，但这样的力量，白牧居然可以轻易赐予给自己，这不就说明他的力量远在忍界之上吗？
如果是自己大爷爷，还有宇智波斑，又比得了吗？
等等，还有那六道仙人，大筒木辉夜……
怕是人家才是一个等级的。
纲手明白了，彻底明白了。
不过，她现在也后悔不了，都已经上了人家贼船，跟对方绑定在一起，想要反悔是不可能的事，哪能让你反悔呢？
这种事，想也知道不可能有，所以纲手只能接受，再加上木遁觉醒后，她是真的明白这到底有多恐怖。
虽然她现在刚刚觉醒木遁，能用的木遁忍术并不多，但纲手很清楚只要给点时间自己就能够掌握大部分的木遁忍术，只有个别还有点难度的，可只要有白牧的帮助，哪怕是木遁的最终奥义真数千手都可以用出来，所以这有什么可想的呢？
没必要，战争的确是要结束了，但这前提是白牧要如何结束，那么就路上再问吧。
There are outsiders here now, so it is not appropriate to ask in detail.
Although Bai Mu is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan.
But Tsunade could see that Bai Mu knew many things that the Uchiha clan did not know. Instead, Esdeath and Alice Leese beside him knew most of the things. This meant that only those who received Bai Mu’s gift, that is, the gift of power, were qualified to become true members of the Uchiha clan.
“Let’s go back to the village.”
Tsunade glanced at the Uchiha clan members in the tent. They were all Uchiha Jonin, which meant that they had opened three magatama, so there seemed to be quite a few people supporting Bai Mu, and they were all real supporters.
Realizing this, she knew that Bai Mu was far superior to Uchiha Fugaku in terms of both personal strength and supporters within the clan.
It was not unfair that Uchiha Fugaku lost. It was not just because of his lack of strength, but also because of his supporters within the clan. In just one day, their loyalty was completely transferred to Uchiha Baimu. It can be seen that Uchiha Fugaku seemed to be unpopular within the clan, while Uchiha Baimu was more popular.
Change?
Just a small change has brought about such a big change in the Uchiha clan, which shows that the Uchiha clan is indeed not satisfied with the status quo, but it also indirectly shows that the village’s suppression of the Uchiha clan is indeed a bit excessive.
Although Tsunade was influenced by her second grandfather, Tobirama Senju, and was indeed prejudiced against the Uchiha clan and was very wary of them, she was not hostile to them. It was not even to that extent. She was certainly on guard, but she did not have overly strong hostility.
After all, the Uchiha clan is prone to producing crazy people. Her second grandfather knows the Uchiha clan very well, but there is no one like Uchiha Baimu, because this guy is too special…
The more Tsunade thought about it, the more scared she became, and the more regretful she became, but it was no use regretting now. She couldn’t get off the pirate ship at all, and could only go down this path to the end.
“Lord Bai Mu, if you go back now, do you need us to arrange someone to assist you?” After Bai Mu left, Uchiha Mina hurriedly followed him out and said in a low voice.
It’s hard to say anything in there. People like the Uchiha Eighth Hokage are not enough for her to trust completely.
“You don’t need to worry about Xia Ri and the others in the clan. What you need to do now is to handle the frontline. Kirigakure has suffered heavy losses and is likely to withdraw. As long as you hold the Whirlpool Country front and prevent the enemy from invading the Fire Country, it means victory, so you just need to be firm on this point.”
Bai Mu still attaches great importance to Uchiha Mina, so he gave her more instructions. As for the White Flame Society that the other party had set up, he turned a blind eye. After all, it was something that was beneficial to him, so he would definitely not object.
However, as his strength increases, Bai Mu no longer needs the power of a team, because one person can crush him, and they only need to wave flags and cheer.
But it doesn’t mean just waving flags and shouting slogans, you still have to be able to do things. For example, this time, Uchiha Mina has an important responsibility on her shoulders, so she needs to show some abilities of her own, rather than just shouting loyalty.
“Yes, Lord Bai Mu, we will absolutely obey your will and be loyal!” Uchiha Mina, as the actual leader of the White Flame Society, has a fanatical worship of Bai Mu that outsiders cannot understand…
If I have to give an example, it is that even if she was hit by Kotoamatsukami, it could not change her will to be loyal to Bai Mu. This is Uchiha Mina’s loyalty.
Chapter 47: Ohnoki’s Rage (Old Version)
Bai Mu and Tsunade led the team back to Konoha.
At the same time, the news of the death of the Third Mizukage of the Hidden Mist Village had spread throughout the ninja world.
The Third Mizukage died in battle, the Kirigakure army was defeated, and the battlefield on the eastern front was completely superior to that of Konoha. This series of news shocked the Iwagakure and Kumogakure villages.
Among them, the third Tsuchikage Ohnoki of the Iwagakure Village learned the news, and after learning more specific information, he was shocked, but also had some different ideas.
Uchiha, it’s Uchiha!
Being able to kill that old Third Mizukage, this guy must be extraordinary. He’s only in his teens, so young, and he’s an Uchiha…
Could it be the legendary…
Impossible, too young.
But such a little kid was able to kill the Third Mizukage. Ohnoki could only say that this was because he had opened the Mangekyō Sharingan. How could he have done that?
That pair of eyes can do it, but the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials have always been at odds, and now the Uchiha clan has produced such a genius. I guess the old man Sarutobi Hiruzen is already getting restless.
When Ōnoki first learned that the Third Mizukage had been killed, he was a teenager, a young hero of Konoha and a genius of the new generation.
At that moment, he was extremely jealous. How come another genius appeared in Konoha?
But after confirming that he was a genius of the Uchiha clan, Ohnoki felt happy and joy after being shocked and jealous.
Who doesn’t know about the dirty dealings between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials? Even though the Uchiha clan is fighting on the battlefield now, where are they assigned?
It was the battlefield where the war with Kirigakure was fought, and its main responsibility was to prevent the Kirigakure army from raiding the border of the Land of Fire, and this was obviously intentional.
You have to know that the Land of Whirlpools is a large island surrounded by the sea. This puts the Uchiha clan at a complete disadvantage. It is Fire Style versus Water Style, not to mention that they are fighting around the sea. The time, place and people are all not favorable to the Uchiha clan. This is something that anyone with a discerning eye can understand, and Ohnoki understands it even better.
The Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials are at odds with each other, not to mention that with such a genius appearing in the Uchiha clan, how can that old man Sarutobi Hiruzen sit still?
I’m sure this old guy can’t sit still.
Although Ohnoki knew this, when he thought that Konoha had now solved the crisis on the eastern front and the trouble of the invasion of Kirigakure, it meant that Konoha could put more power into the battlefields of Iwagakure and Kumogakure.
What’s more, what is the situation now?
Iwagakure is in a disadvantageous situation.
Even though it seemed to be going smoothly in the early stages, and they successfully forced the Konoha defenders stationed at the border to run out of ammunition and food, they were left with only four people in the end.
However, when Minato Namikaze arrived, he solved the problem directly, which made Ohnoki extremely angry.
While the situation on their side was unfavorable and relatively stalemate, a new genius suddenly appeared on another battlefield in Konoha and successfully forced the Hidden Mist to retreat.
The key point is that the third Mizukage is gone. A talented ninja who can kill the Kage of a village has a bright future!
In time, I’m afraid he will become another Minato Namikaze.
When I think of Minato Namikaze…
Ohnoki had a headache.
At the same time, he couldn’t understand why Konoha could produce so many talented people and why every generation had outstanding geniuses who could turn the tide?
During the Warring States Period, Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha crushed the ninja world and were unstoppable.
During the First Ninja World War, the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, that sinister and cunning man, dominated the battlefield. His Flying Thunder God Technique and various vicious forbidden techniques made you lose your temper. Although he was killed in the end, the final result was harmless, and Konoha was still the biggest winner.
During the Second Shinobi World War, that bastard Sarutobi Hiruzen was in charge of the rear, while Konoha’s White Fang and the Three Ninjas rose one after another. Although the wars were brutal, Konoha did not suffer any major losses overall.
And now, in the Third Shinobi World War, Namikaze Minato has emerged, his Flying Thunder God Technique even more terrifying than the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama. But before Ōnoki could comprehend the existence of Namikaze Minato, a genius ninja who killed a Kage appeared in the Uchiha clan on the battlefield of Kirigakure. This…
Ohnoki really wanted to say, is God blessing Konoha?
You have to know that in this Third Ninja World War, the four major ninja villages launched the most crazy offensive against Konoha. Even though there were still battles between them, everyone tacitly concentrated their advantages against Konoha.
Due to fighting on multiple fronts, Konoha’s local defense line collapsed and it was in an unfavorable situation. However, Konoha was unexpectedly in an unfavorable situation. When it was about to have a major breakthrough, the situation was suddenly reversed.
One is Minato Namikaze, and the other is Hakumu Uchiha!
Minato Namikaze is fine, as he already has a great reputation, but this Uchiha Hakumu is so young, and he suddenly appeared and killed the Third Mizukage, which is really inexplicable.
However, if it was someone from the Uchiha clan, it would seem reasonable, not to mention that Uchiha Hakumu might have opened the Mangekyō Sharingan…
If this young man really awakened the Mangekyō Sharingan, I don’t believe the Konoha high-level officials can sleep well. How can that old man Sarutobi Hiruzen feel at ease?
Aren’t you afraid of another Uchiha Madara appearing?
In addition, can the Uchiha clan remain peaceful?
Yes, there is something we can do in this regard. The conflict between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials is something we can stir up, and the outcome has not yet been decided, and the main force of the Iwagakure Village is still there.
After all, if we miss this opportunity now, it will be hard to say whether there will be another chance in the future, so Ohnoki plans to try again. You know, the supply line is still there, and as long as there is no problem with the supply line of Kannabi Bridge, we can still fight.
Of course, because of the siege and killing of the Third Raikage not long ago, the Iwagakure Village is currently unable to organize a troop to fight, not to mention that they have to guard against the movements of the Sand Village and the Kumogakure Village, which hates the Iwagakure Village to the core. Although the Kumogakure Village will not give up its interests and fight to the death with the Iwagakure Village, Ohnoki cannot help but be on guard.
If you don’t defend yourself and someone really attacks you, what do you do?
Because of this, the main force of Iwagakure that is invading the Land of Fire needs to arrive quickly.
Originally, Ohnoki had prepared a main force of about a thousand Iwagakure to invade the Land of Fire. However, the advance troops led by Toushiren actually defeated the border defense forces stationed on the front line of Konoha, which made Ohnoki feel that they could fight.
Although Minato Namikaze arrived in time and stopped the Iwagakure’s further offensive, he thought the situation was still okay and not to the point where they couldn’t fight, so they should at least try again.
“Notify the elders to hold a meeting.”
Ohnoki made up his mind to hold a meeting immediately.
He needs to discuss with many elders about the subsequent combat deployment.
But before Ohnoki entered the meeting room, the latest battle report was delivered.
“What? Namikaze Minato destroyed the Kannabi Bridge? Doesn’t that mean the supply line is gone?” Ohnoki was furious when he saw the latest battle report.
I just learned that Kirigakure was defeated and Uchiha Hakumu killed the Third Mizukage, and you, Minato Namikaze, destroyed the Kannabi Bridge for me, causing the invasion of my 1,000 main forces of Iwagakure to fail in the cradle?
In the original plot, it was Minato Namikaze who arrived in time and destroyed the Kannabi Bridge, completely cutting off Iwagakure’s supply line, which prevented the main army of Iwagakure from continuing the invasion plan.
Although Bai Mu has caused such a change, the battle of Kannabi Bridge on another battlefield is still going on as usual, and it is still Minato Namikaze who won the MVP!
“Tsuchikage-sama, what should we do now?”
In the conference room, all the elders looked solemn and the atmosphere was very depressing. They obviously knew the latest battle report that Minato Namikaze had once again destroyed Iwagakure’s plan.
I’m afraid it’s impossible to invade.
If you continue like this, the thousand Rock Hidden Ninjas will never come back. If you can’t guarantee the supply line, how can you fight this war?
Don’t think that ninjas can live without food and drink. What’s more, it’s not just a matter of food and drink, there are also supplies, especially important supplies such as ninja tools.
How can you fight others without enough ninja tools?
Exploding tags, kunai, shurikens, etc., are all very important.
If we don’t have enough weapons to fight a war, what can we use to fight the enemy?
Therefore, the supply line is very important. Another point is that the Kannabi Bridge is not just a supply line, but more importantly, it is used to transport troops.
You have to know that in the Ninja World War, the ones who suffered the most casualties were not the Jonin or Chunin, but the Genin.
Although they are cannon fodder, they are also the main force. Now the Ninja World War is in full swing and the fighting is so brutal. The quality of these Genin pulled out by the major Ninja villages can be imagined.
In peacetime, you can still be taught step by step, but now it is a war time, so there is no time to train you in such a systematic way. Basically, you only receive simple training and then are pulled to the battlefield.
The strength of these quickly-trained Genin can be imagined. They are probably unable to master even the most basic Three Body Techniques. The most they can do is throw shurikens, kunai, etc., and there is no need to count on their accuracy.
As for the detonating talisman?
This thing is quite useful.
But the price is not low. Not everyone is Xiaonan and can’t afford this. As a Genin, how many detonating tags can you have? It’s good enough if you have one.
The most important thing is that this is the trump card and cannot be used casually.
And they can’t even do such basic abilities as treading water, which requires precise control of chakra. These quick-learning Genin are impossible to do. Therefore, the destruction of the Kannabi Bridge not only prevented the supply lines from functioning properly, but more importantly, even troops could not be transported over.
Without the bridge, the Jonin and Chunin will have no problem crossing the river, but how will this group of Genin cross the river?
It’s impossible to cross. It’s impossible to cross at all.
Although the Jonin are the elite of the village and the Chunin are the backbone of the village, the Genin is the life of most ninjas. Not everyone can become a Jonin or a Chunin. In the ninja world, most ninjas are Genin their entire lives.
Although the Genin are cannon fodder, they are the real main force. The Jonin are the core combat force. There are quite a few Chunin, but they cannot withstand consumption, not to mention their high value. So only the Genin can be squandered at will.
Especially the Iwagakure Village, they play the game of brute force. For example, when they besieged the Third Raikage, they had to gather tens of thousands of Iwagakure ninjas to successfully wear him down to death.
However, such tactics will cause serious damage once used, and Ohnoki cannot use it like this every time, let alone use this trick against Minato Namikaze?
That guy is not the Third Raikage, he is not that stubborn, this kind of human wave tactic will not work. Moreover, if you want to use this tactic, you need the right time, place and people.
The Third Raikage had to stay behind to cover his teammates, but would Minato Namikaze have such concerns?
He is a one-man army with the Flying Thunder God Technique, and he killed so many people from the Hidden Rock Village that they have to run away when they see the golden flash.
How do you siege?
There is no other way, let’s stop the war.
Without the bridge, the troops cannot pass, not to mention that Minato Namikaze is there, which is the biggest threat. Ohnoki cannot take the risk. He can’t go there himself, right?
The problem is, if I leave the village, what if Yunyin goes crazy?
He had just plotted to kill the Third Raikage not long ago, and the hatred was as deep as the sea. It would be troublesome if the Hidden Cloud Village fought with the Hidden Rock Village for revenge.
“First, retreat. This fight is impossible.”
As soon as Ohnoki opened his mouth, he basically set the tone.
And the elders present would certainly not go against Ohnoki.
Besides, it’s a good thing not to fight. If they continue like this, no one can stand it. Although Iwagakure seems to be very powerful in using this kind of rapid military flow, the price is very high. So many people died, and it is really difficult to quell the anger within the village.
Although most of the dead were Genin, it does not mean that there is no need for compensation. Rather, it would be a huge expense and it is really unaffordable to continue, so it is best not to fight.
“Lord Tsuchikage is wise.”
Many elders echoed.
The Iwagakure Village is basically ruled by Ōnoki alone. There are conflicts, but no one can defeat Ōnoki. So even if someone is dissatisfied, they can only endure it.
“I won’t waste any more time on nonsense. Since the situation is unfavorable, the only option is peace talks. I infer that Konoha definitely doesn’t want to continue fighting us like this, so the peace talks will basically go smoothly…”
No one has any objection to peace talks.
But Ohnoki is so sure that the peace talks will go smoothly?
This made people have to question it, so the elders immediately jumped out to question the matter.
“Lord Tsuchikage, peace talks won’t be easy. Konoha is a powerful nation, and we have a certain advantage now. Kirigakure is basically defeated on the eastern front, and we are at a disadvantage on the battlefield in the Land of Grass. Can these peace talks really go smoothly?”
Ōnoki glanced at the questioning elders and snorted coldly, “Humph, you don’t understand Sarutobi Hiruzen. That old man is getting worse and worse. The so-called ninja hero has become a ninja bear. He has ruined a good hand. If we take the initiative to negotiate, he will not object.”
After a pause, he added, “Besides, these are just peace talks. It doesn’t mean we’ll just sit back and watch if the situation changes. Besides, aren’t treaties meant to be torn up? So what if they’re signed? We can just tear them up again.”